THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LOS ANGELES THE PIONEERS: A N//RRATIV.OF FACTS ^ EARLY CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN BENGAL, . CHIEFLY RELATING TO THE OPERATIONS OF THE j *"LONDON MISSIONARY 'SOCIETY. BY LATE MISSIONARY IN CALtOTTA. JC IN SNOW & CC ^PATERNOSTER ROW. 1871. J . < ' ~ : '( .' 4 1 Watson and Hazell, Printers, London and Ayleabury HENRY MARTYN. WILLIAM CAREY. ALEXANDER Dui-f JOHN MARSHMAN. REGINALD HEBKR. HENRY TOWNJ-BY. WILLIAM WARD. WILLIAM YATES. DANIEL WILSON. ALPHONSE LACROIX. THOMAS BOAX. GEORGE GOGERLY. PIONEERS OF THE BENGAL MISSION. -X \ / . V >-v' ' ^ A . I ^ TO THE "DIRECTORS LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. GENTLEMEN, Under the patronage of your Predecessors in pffice (all of whom are now in heaven), nearly fifty-two years ago, j. was sent to Bengal as one of the first Pioneers, in con- nection with the London Missionary Society, in that Province. In the present volume, I have endeavoured to give a brief but faithful record of some of the labours of those who first raised the Standard of the Cross in that extensive and idola- trous country ; and, in reference to the work accomplished by the Missionaries of your own Society, I have written nothing but what' I myself witnessed, or which otherwise came within my own personal knowledge. In dedicating to you, Gentlemen, this simple tale of the labours of your first Missionaries 'in Bengal, I bear grateful estimony to the unvaried kindness and deep sympathy, the generous assistanc>and losing tJnd judicious counsels, whicltN throughout my stay in India, my Brethren and I, always received from the London Board of Directors. I am, Gentlemen, LRLY. (The last Pioneer of the London Mission in Bengal.) Your obligefl and grateful Servant, GEORGE GOGERLY. 130829.8 I . CONTENTS . CHAPTER I. MADRAS 1 , CHAPTER II. CALCUTTA 9 ^ CHAPTER III. PIONEERS OF THE CHURCH MISSION 17 CHAPTER IV. PIONEERS OF THE BAPTIST MISSION 36 CHAPTER V. * * j PIONEERS OF THE** SCOTOH AND AMERICAN MISSIONS 4H CHAPTER VI. EARLY LABOURS 52 VII. CASTE, AND SOME OF THE MANNERS AND CUSTOMS j OF THE HINDOOS 67 VI CONTENTS. \ PAGE CHAPTER VIII. FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY ...'..... 97 t CHAPTER iX. < r- MISSIONS TO SAILORS Atto SOLDIERS 116 CHAPTER X. DISCOURAGEMENTS 123 CHAPTER XI. FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL 131 CHAPTER XII. FIRST CONVERTS 147 CHAPTER XIII. VISIT TO CEYLON t 163 CHAPTER XIV. BERHAMPQRE 180 CHAPTER XY. t ,. * NATIVE CONVERTS IN CALCUTTA >201 c CHAPTER XVI. OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP 212 CHAPTER XVII. KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH . 230 CONTENTS. Vll CHAPTER XVIII. GUNGA SAUGOR ' ..... ...-... 250 >> J CHAPTER six. BHOWANIPORE INSTITUTION AND THE MISSIONARY CONFERENCE" ............ 272 CHAPTER XX. 9 CHURRUCK POOJAH AND THUGGEE ..... 288 , CHAPTER XXI. BENARES .......... ..... 304 CHAPTER XXII. HURRICANE AND^FAMINE .......... 318 CHAPTER XXIII. j HELPING THE SLAVE AND THE SICK ..... 328 \ * , ' / ,^ > * CHAPTER XXIV. THE PAST AND THE PRESENT ....... 342 f LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. Pioneers of the Bengal Mission .' . . FRONTISPIECE PAGE Government House, Calcutta . *. . .16 View on the Hooghly ...... 45 The Monobrotee . . , . . . .58 Brahmin and Soodra . . l . . facing 74 Marriage Procession . . . . . . ,, 81 Dancing Girls ........ 93 "The Tree" . .95 Banyans ........ facing 99 Camping out in the Jungle . . . . ,,115 Brahmin Bull -. . .115 Hastings Church ...... facing 121 Jain Temple .......,, 150 Native Village Scenery . . . . . ,, 150 Native Chapel, Bammakal Choke . . . ,,157 Palanquin Travelling . . . . . ,,169 Cingalese ........ 176 Palm-tree Climbers ...... facing 185 Hindoo Mother . . . " . c . . .200 The Hindoo Triad .-.'..". ... . facing 213 Serpent Charmers . . . . . . ,, 227 Combat between Tiger and Alligator . . . ,, 262 The Banks of the Hooghly . . 268 Bhowanipore Christian Institution .... 287 /Churruck Poojah, or Sw^n&ing Festival 4 . . facing 292 Brahmin Consecrating Instruments of the Thugs . 308 Native Dooley . . . ( * 305 Ghaut' at Benares ...... facing 306 Brahmin Chanting the Ramayan . . . .311 Capture of a Tiger . . ' . ' . , . .323 t The Alligator . ^ 826 Union Chapel, Calcutta \ 329 Encounter with a Boa Constrictor .... 335 Preaching in India ..... . 340 THE PTONEERS, ^CHAPTER I. MADRAS. Arrival in Madras Roads Good Mr. Loveless First Public Serviqp in India First sight of Idolatry Madras Cathedral Monuments of Swartz and Gericke Missionary operations in Madras Arrival in Calcutta. IT was midnight of the 22nd August, 1819, that I stood on the deck of the ship "Surrey," then riding at anchor in the Madras Roads. The boatswain's shrill whistle had just sounded, and his hoarse voice calling, " All the larboard watch, hoy !" had scarcely died away, when other and stranger sounds fell upon my ear. Four months had elapsed since I left the shores of England, during which time my thoughts had been busily engaged on the great work before me, of con- veying to the various castes of India the knowledge of salvation through 'a cruciijt!d^Saviour. I was now, in siglt of the land where that work wa& to be carried on. Not one of its inhabitants had I yet seen, and the dim outlines of the shore could only be discerned -by the bright blaze from the lighthouse ahead. Two hours before, all was confusion on board, but now all > was still; the sails were turled, the crew and pas- sengers had retired to rest, and, with the exception of 2 MADRAS. the officer of the watch, I stood alone^ on the quarter- deck. The sea breeze had died away, and the little air that stirred came from off the land. The night was still and sultry, and, an unusual feeling of solemnity gradually crept over v my mind. Before me was the land of idolatry, concerniiig which I had heard and read so much; and I was now to come in contact with that mighty system of superstition and cruelty which was holding millions enslaved in its bonds ; to see its hateful rites, and, by the exhibition of ^he Truth, to contend with its dreadful power. I felt my insufficiency for this great work. Of the language I knew nothing, and but little of the character of the people to whom I was sent; but I knew they were "without God and without hope," and praying for that assistance which could alone aid, I resolved by its strength to live, and if necessary to die for their good. With these thoughts my mind was occupied, when I was suddenly aroused from my meditations by a long, low, wailing sound proceeding from the shore. Wafted by the land breeze, in fitful cadence it rose and fell. At times it appeared like a long drawn sigh ^r then as a cry of gri^f-n- c now like tl\o sound of prayer and at last*' in female voices, the loud shriek of agony or despair was distinctly heard. It then gradually died away, and all again was still, except the noise of the surf dashing against the unprotected ashore. l Greatly excited by these sounds, as well as by my former train of thought, I continued to pace the deck CATAMARANS. 3 till the morning watch was called, and the active duties of the day commenced; then, with an aching head and an anxious heart, I ^retired to my cabin, to prepare for my entrance *on Missionary life in India. At the dawn, of day we, who had never been in India before, were astonished at seeing a number of natives approaching the vessel, apparently walking on the water. When, however, they came nearer, we found they were standing on " catamarans," a kind of boat formed of three planks of wood, fastened to- gether by ropes made of the outer husks of the c*coa- nut, the centre plank being about six inches lower than the two side ones. In these frail vessels, if they may be so called, the natives carry on constant com- munication with the shipping in the Roads, carrying letters, or any small articles which they can deposit in their turbans; for the body of the catamaran being always under water, nothing that can be injured by the sea water jp ablb to be placed upon it. By these men letters were brought on board ; among which I received instructions how to proceed to Vepery, some little distance from the shore. At noon I landed, and was welcomed by good Mr. Loveless, who gave 'me,, a mosv loving welcome, ano! with ' whom I remained during my short sjtay in Madras. The same evening I accompanied Mr. Love- less to Fort St. George, where, in a room adjoining the barracks, between fifty and sixty British soldiers were met together for the worship of Almighty God. It was exceedingly refreshing thus to meet in this distant land, on the first day of my arrival, such a 4 MADEAS. number of pious men, many of whom had left their homes as irreligious characters, but who, in this heathen country, had been brought to the knowledge of the truth by the preaching' of the missionaries. To this interesting congregation I'spokvs of the love of God, and "exhorted them all that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto ,the Lord." We con- tinued conversing with these simple-minded Christians till the gun fired, and the tattoo began to beat ; when, after singing together, we separated they to prepare for 'the roll-call, and we to return to Vepery, about two miles distant. It was the rainy season; and when we left the "barracks we were exposed to a most pelting shower. Sickness was then prevailing to an alarming extent, and the cholera morbus, for the first time in that part of India, was committing most fearful ravages; the number of deaths among the natives every day being so numerous that a panic had seizedtthe public mind, and many of the wealthy class had removed to more healthy places. We had proceeded some distance on the road, when the same mournful sounds I had heard the preceding night on board the ship, rose shrill and clear from a village whrch we were approaching; and soon a procession of about one hundred persons, principally women and children, carrying ^with them certain offer- ings, was seen proceeding towards an ancient temple, containing the image of an idol newly discovered by some holy Brahmin. Th^se people I found to be the widows, orphans, and other relatives of the victims of cholera. They were smiting their breasts, tearing FIRST SIGHT OF IDOLATRY. 5 their hair, and giving vent to their sorrows in strong cries and tears. Approaching the temple, their cries became louder, till, apparently frantic with grief, they cast themselves down before the door where the idol could be seen, a$d, striking tlmr heads on the ground, vehemently cried for mercy,' and implored that the dreadful cholera migfyt be removed from their midst. Poor creatures ! hey knew no better they had never heard of Him who "maketh sore and bindeth up ; who woundeth and his hands make whole;" nor of that blessed Saviour who was anointed to bind up the broken-hearted, to comfort the mourner, and to give the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness. This was my first view of idolatry in India, and truly dreadful did it appear. I had read and heard much of idol worship, but the frantic cries and earnest prayers presented to this dumb idol, produced a feeling in my heart altogether different to what I had hitherto experienced. I4iad now come in actual contact with the monster Hindooism ; and I saw at once how fear- fully powerful it was, and how unable in my own strength I was to contend with so formidable a system the enemy both of God an^. rjian. Returning to the hoase o'f the excellent missionary, a scene of calm devotion, presented itself, wkich ap- peared in wondrous contrast to that which we had just witnessed. All the members of his family, together with several Christian friends who had come to wel,- come the strangers, joined in the evening worship. Sweet was the song of praise then sung, and earnest the supplications which were presented at the throne 6 MADRAS. of Grace ; and a feeling of gratitude to God for His un- speakable gift filled every heart, as we retired to rest in the enjoyment of that 'peace t which passeth all under- standing. Thus ended my first day's residence in India. On the following dafy I was taken to see some of the principal objects of attraction in the place. First to St. Mary's Church, in the <- Fort, where are the marble monuments erected by the East India Com- pany in memory of those two devoted missionaries, Swajrtz and Gericke, the pioneers of the South Indian missions. The former laboured in Tanjore for fifty years, and obtained the confidence and esteem of all who knew him, both among Europeans and natives. Even Hyder Ali, the determined enemy of the British, entertained such an exalted opinion of this devoted missionary that he would not permit his troops to molest him ; but, in the instructions to his, officers, gave special commands that they were to "pernfit the venerable FATHER SWARTZ to pass unmolested, and show him respect and kindness, for he is a holy man and means no harm to my government." 4 Although greatly ^pjcosed to .the,, introduction of missionaries toany part of In&ia, yet convinced o,f the benefits conferred upon ths South of India by the labours of these excellent men, the East India Com- pany prepared and sent to Madras the two marble monuments referred to, the inscriptions on which testify to the general respect in which they were held by all classes, and to the holy and blameless cha- racter of their lives. MISSIONARY EFFORTS. 7 Notwithstanding this honourable testimony to the value of missionary labour, strange as it may ap- pear, the same Court of Directors refused to give Proteslant Missionaries * leave to enter any part of India under the^r control. TJie few clergymen who went out, such as Henry Ma/tyn, Corrie, and others, who afterward became most devoted missionaries, were sent out 'as military chaplains. When the Charter of the East India Company was renewed in 1813, it was proposed in the House of Commons to introduce a clause, whereby Christian missionaries might be permitted to proceed to any part of India, there to educate and evangelize the natives. The Board of Directors most strongly opposed this mea- sure ; and their influence was so great that, although they could not prevent the clause being carried, they endeavoured to nullify it by inserting, that no captain of a vessel, under severe penalties, should convey to India any missionary without receiving from the India House a special license. Such a license, there- fore, I had to obtain before I was permitted to leave England ; and I had also to find securities to the amount of 500 for^ my good bphaviour in India, and that in my intercourse with' the natives I should not utter a word to weaken, tjie authority of the^British Government among the various castes and religionists of the East. Leaving St. Mary's Churcji, my kind friends nexij introduced me to the Mission establishments belonging to the Church, Wesleyan, and London Missionary Societies. All were in active operation. Schools 8 MADRAS. were well attended; printing-presses were sending forth translations of the Sacred Scriptures in the Tamil, Teloogoo, and. Canarese languages ; Christian Churches were being formed among the natives, and addresses in the vernacular tongues were delivered every day. A good spirit of brotherly love existed among the different denominations, all of which were striving to advance the glory of God' in the conversion of the heathen. Having spent a week of unalloyed happiness in Mactras, and having learnt much to prepare me for my future labours in Bengal, my wife and I re- embarked on board the " Surrey," and soon entered the river Hooghly. On arriving at Diamond Harbour we left the ship, and proceeded in a native boat to Calcutta. During the short voyage we came in contact with several dead human bodies, floating down with the tide to us a most sickening sight, but one with which the boatmen seemed quite familiar; for the horror expressed by us only called forth from them loud peals of laughter. Arriving at Champall Ghaut, then the principal landing-place in Calcutta, we found our way to i\He house of the Rev. H. Townley, who received ug most Kindly; find we at once proceeded to prepare for our work in he capital of Bengal. ' CHAPTER II. j CALCUTTA. The Black Hole of Calcutta Good brought out of Evil Battle of Plassey State of Religion in Calcutta in 1819 Mistaken Views of the Bengal Government respecting Missions Voluntary Efforts in England to send the Gospel to India. IN endeavouring to state the moral condition of Cal- cutta at the time of which I write, and to ascertain what efforts had been made for the spiritual good of the inhabitants, allusion is needful to the painful tragedy of the "Black Hole," as from that circum- stance arose th* immediate establishment of the British power in India; which, although it has been exceedingly remiss in discharging the duties connected with its responsibility, must ultimately prove to be the greatest blessing which God could bestow upon that vast empire. * t The story of the " Black, Hole " has been often told, and the facts are familiar to most readers ; still it will not be irrelevant to this brief history of the Bengal Mission to mention the leading incidents, as it shows how wonderfully Almighty God can bring lasting good out of apparent evil. In 1756, Suraj ad Dowlah, Nawab of Moorshedabad, 10 CALCUTTA. invaded the little British settlement of Calcutta with a large army of horse and foot. To resist this mighty force was impossible, and the Nawab became master of the place. The whole o'f the English population, men and women, am punting to 14^) in number, in- cluding Mr. Holwell, the governor, were confined in the Black Hole prison. It was, about eight o'clock on a close, sultry night in Bengal, when these unhappy persons, exhausted by continual exertion and fatigue, were thus crammed together in a dungeon only eighteen feet square, enclosed by dead walls to the east and south, and by a wall and close-shut door to the north ; two windows opening to the west, strongly barred with iron, being the only quarter from whence they could receive any fresh air. In this fearful prison they continued all that sultry night, experiencing agonies caused by suffocation and raging thirst such as cannot be described. By eleven o'clock most of the ladies and one-third of the whole number were dead. In vain were the guards implored for water, or urged by the wretched survivors to fire upon them and thus end their sufferings. The orders of the Nawab dared not be disobeyed. "V^he 11 the morning broke and the door was opened at "six'o'cleck, by command of the Nawafc, only twenty- three out of the 146 English prisoners remained alive, and these in so debilitated a state as to be scarcely able to move. The bodies of the dead were dragged qut by the native soldiery, and thrown promiscuously into a ditch, which was after- wards filled up with earth. Upon the spot where this cruel tragedy took place, PEEJUDICES AGAINST MISSIONARIES. 11 I have frequently stood, and called to mind the text, "The wrath of man shall praise thee." Had it not been for that event, the East India Company might never have obtained territorial possession of the land ; but might have remained, as if, was, a Company of Traders, dwelling, by the sufferance of the Great Mogul, in a country w,here large gain could be ob- tained. But God liad designed otherwise ; and a few months afterwards, on the field of Plassey, a fearful retribution was experienced by the Nawab, who was not only defeated and ignominiously driven from nis throne, but was cruelly murdered by his own people. From that date India has gradually succumbed to British prowess; till the various peoples in that im- mense empire have been placed under the righteous rule of Queen Victoria, and the treasures of European science and literature have been opened out before the awakening mind of India, and the glorious Gospel of the grace of God extensively made known. Within a few days of my arrival in Calcutta, I became acquainted with the fact that missionaries had nothing to expect in the way of encouragement, either from the Government or the European inhabitants of the place. The morality of the latter w,s of the most questionable character, ano^ the presence of ih mis- sionary was a check on their conduct which they did not choose to tolerate; whilst the officers of the Govern- ment looked upon them with ^uspicion. Both parties did all in their power to >make them appear con- temptible in the eyes of the natives ; describing them as low-caste people in their own country, and quite 12 CALCUTTA. unfit to hold conversation with the learned Brahmins, or even to teach the ignorant Soodras of the land. I found that for the moral and spiritual benefit of the European residents and their country-born descen- dants, there were two Episcopal churches and one Presbyterian ; the ministers of which were chaplains, liberally supported by the Government. Owing to a Bishop (Dr. Middleton) having been 'recently appointed, one of the Episcopal churches was dignified with the title of Cathedral, whilst the other was called the old, or^Mission church. Besides these churches there was one Armenian, one Greek, and two Koman Catholic churches the latter attended principally by Indo-Portuguese. One Dissenting chapel alone existed. It was in a crowded part of the town, called Bow Bazaar ; and twice on the Sunday one of the Baptist missionaries from Seram- pore preached there to a small congregation of European and country-born Christians. ' For the natives, either Hindoo or Mohammedan, no means of religious instruc- tion was provided : idol temples were in almost every street, and idolatrous orgies, of the most abominable character, were seen^and heard both day and night, even under the whitlows o the Government-house ; while t< no effort was made, either public or private, to bring te notice the civilizing influences of the Gospel of Christ. Tho Christian Sabbath was publicly dese- crated by the rulers ; all the Government out-door 1 work, such as house anc^ ship building, etc., being as regularly done on that day as on the other days of the week. GOVERNMENT PATRONAGE OF IDOLATRY. 13 The introduction of missionaries into Bengal was looked upon as a most dangerous experiment ; since it was thought that it would excite the prejudices and alarm the fears of the Hindoos, lest their religious customs should be invaded, their caste threatened, and V ^ Christianity forced upon them. > Nearly the whole of the Sepoys, or native troops, consisted of high-caste men ; the Government, therefore, knowing the irritable character of the army, trembled lest the imprudence of missionaries, in forcing the claims of Christianity on the attention of the soldiery and others, might call forth their idolatrous zeal, and lead to mutiny and to the destruction of British power in India. In con- sequence of this fear, no native Christian was permitted to join the ranks of the army; and when, through ignorance, such an event did actually occur, as soon as it became known, the culprit was immediately expelled : and this was done by professed Christian officers, with the ^ancfion and advice of a professed Christian Government ! " Leave the natives alone," was the language both implied and expressed; "we want their country, their services, and their wealth; but as it concerns their religious i^ith, we have nothing to do; they act according to'lhe'ir own shasters; we have no right or intention to interfere, and we will permit no one else to do so." To show their sincerity in this declaration, the Government took under their special care the principal temples in the country, and administered their revenues, tor the payment of the priests and other officials attached thereto. Two educational institutions had, however, just been - 14 CALCUTTA. established in Calcutta by the Government one for the sons of wealthy Hindoos, called the Hindoo College, and the other for Mohammedans, called the Madrissa in which instruction in English, Sanscrit, and Persian was given ; but everything connected with Christianity was u carefully excluded, and the very name of Christ was never uttered. For the great mass of the inhabitants, not in "-Calcutta only but throughout the country, with the exception of a few vernacular schools in Hooghly, nothing whatever was dfene to elevate their minds, or to improve their social or moral condition ; they were suffered to live in a state of the most debasing idolatry, and of the grossest sensuality, without one effort being made to rescue them from their degraded state. This noble but thankless task the missionaries undertook, and without receiving aught from the public treasury, but sustained alone by the free-will offerings of the religious public at home, they have already accomplished a work so great, that the ultimate result will be, by God's grace, the entire deliverance of India from ignorance, super- stition, and idolatry, and the raising of it to a level with the most favoured countries of the world. This consummation may foe' distant, 'but it is sure. " The vision is yet Vbr an appointed time, but at the 1 end it shall speak and not lie ; though it tarry, wait for it, it will surely come, it will not tarry." Having brought out with me from England a printing-press and a goVd supply of types, our office was at once put in operation, and a variety of tracts and school books in the Bengalee and Hindostanee NATIVE OBJECTIONS AND ARGUMENTS. 15 languages were soon put in circulation. Every spare moment of my time was occupied in acquiring the native language ; and after twelve months' hard study, I was able to commence public speaking in the ver- nacular tongue. j No regular preaching stations -voere then established ; but in the evening of every day, as soon as the print- ing office was closed, I ' accompanied Mr. Townley, the senior missionary, to the quiet suburbs of the city, and there standing on some elevated spot, we spoke to the people, who soon gathered about us rji large numbers, concerning " Jesus and the resurrec- tion." The doctrine to them was entirely new ; the great majority of our hearers never even having heard the name of Him, who gave His " life for the world." We changed the scene of our labours continually, and so surrounded the city, penetrating the country in every direction for four or five miles. Objections innumerable were raised by some of our hearers, and a spirited conversation would, at times, detain us till nearly ten o'clock at night. Amongst the Hindoos, indifference to the subject of religion was constantly manifested; but amongst the Mohamme- dans, hatred, most bitter, against Christ characterized all their, remarks. The former in variably insisted that all religions were equally good, and would all J end most happily; illustrating this common dogma by saying, one man would come from Juggotnath in the South, another from Daces? in the East, a third from Burdwan in the West, and a fourth from Benares in the North, and each, walking in a direct line, would 16 CALCUTTA. all meet at last before the Government House in Cal- cutta. Satisfying their minds with this line of argu- ment, they would then retire, repeating the names of some of their gods. The Mohammedans, on the con- trary, haters of idolatry, used towards our blessed Saviour the most opprobious epitkets, and spoke of Him in the most insulting terms, adding that all who trusted in Him would assuredly be sent to hell ; they generally closed their arguments with the Mussulman's battle cry, " There is no God but God, and Mohammed is^his prophet." GOVERNMENT 1 HOUSB, CALCUTTA \ 'CHAPTER ill. PIONEERS OF THE CHURCH MISSION. Rev. David Brown " Is it Sunday ? " Dr. Claudius Buchanan Visit to the Temple of Juggernaut Henry Martyn Journey to Persia Death , at Tocat Bishop Middleton His sudden death Archdeacon Hawtayne Bishop Heber His deep interest in Missions Bishop James Bishop Turner Bishop Wilson His devotedness and piety Bishop Cotton Bishop Corrie Archdeacon Dealtry. BEFORE proceeding with the narrative of missionary work in Bengal at the period of my arrival, it will be necessary to glance briefly at the labours of those Pioneers in the Missionary army who had already gone before ; and white this narrative records more particularly the eVents connected with the efforts made by the agents of the London Missionary Society, reference must be made also to those noble and heroic men, belonging to other sections of the Christian Church, who were the* first to face^Hindooism and other forms pf heathen superstition, to the sacrifices they were called to make, and tcthe trials which thtty had to endure , The REV. DAVID BROWN, who arrived in Calcutta , in 1786, as a chaplain in tile East India Company's service, was one of the first pioneers of missionary 2 18 PIONEERS OF THE CHURCH MISSION. effort in Bengal. Although principally engaged in attending to the spiritual wants of the English popu- lation, Mr. Brown had a heart filled with missionary zeal ; and having acquired a knowledge of the native language, he held frequent conversations with the more intelligent Hindoos, and exert'ed all,,his influence with his English congregation to spread abroad the know- ledge of the truth. To show the state of European ' society in Calcutta at that time, the following extracts from the life of this good man will be found interesting : fa " The Lord's day, that distinguishing badge of a Christian people, was nearly as little regarded by the British as by the natives the most noted distinction being hardly more than the waving of the flag at head- quarter s ; excepting as it was the well-known signal for fresh accessions of dissipation. In short, it would now hardly be believed in Calcutta how the Sunday was openly neglected at that time. " Some instances might be adduced that are absurd, others ludicrous. ' Is it Sunday?' 'Yes; for I see the flag is hoisted,' was the rather customary break- fast language, on the Lord's day morning. A lady, on being spoken to upsn her utter t disregard of that day, maintained $iat she always religiously observed it, ' for/isaid she, ' every Sunday morning I read over the Church Service to myself, whilst my woman is dressing my hair !' Another lady, being urged to attend divine service, said that although she had resided more than twelve years in Calcutta^ it had been out of her power during all that time to go to church, because she had DK. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN. 19 never had an offer from any beau to escort her there and hand her to a pew ! One lady, who was a great stickler for her own personal religious duties on the Sunday, judged, nevertheless, that it would be absurd to restrain her husband's daughter from her usual employ, since she* was the chil^ of a native mother, and could be no better than the Hindoos, and therefore ought to work, the same as they, on Sundays, equally with any other day." DR. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, who landed in Bengal iji 1790, was another missionary pioneer in connection with the Church of England. His interesting journeys to Juggernaut, Tanjore, Goa, Cochin, and Candenad, the 'residence of Mar Dionysius, the Metropolitan of the Syrian Church in Malabar, are recorded in his well-known " Christian Researches in the East." Earnest and indefatigable in all that he undertook, and with a keen eye to the defects of European civili- zation and influence on the one part, and of the de- grading character of Hindoo superstition on the other, Dr. Buchanan brought a noble heart and vigorous mind to the help of the missionary enterprise. Having made himself thoroughly acquainted with Syriac and other languages, he visitett all the churches of the ancient Syrian Christians of Malabar ; endeavouring to arouse their energies, fr^a the feeble indifference into which they had fallen, TO a true realization of the life- giving influences of that blessed Gospel in which they professed to believe. He it was, also, who first described the horrors of 20 PIONEERS OF THE CHURCH MISSION. Juggernaut, then new to the British public. In order to be an eye-witness of the cruelties attendant upon the rites of that Indian Moloch, Dr. Buchanan, in 1805, paid a visit to the celebrated temple of Jugger- naut, in Orissa, at the time of the annual festival. He was the first Christian minister from Bengal who had seen the abominations of the place ; and his description is so painfully interesting, and gives such a vivid picture of the horrors of Hindooism as openly prac- tised at that period, that it cannot be realized better than by a few extracts from his journal. "We know," he writes, "that we are approaching Juggernaut (and yet we are more than fifty miles from it) by the human bones which we have seen for some days, strewed by the way. At this place we have been joined by several large bodies of pilgrims, about 2,000 in number, who have come from different parts of Northern India. Some of them, with whom I have conversed, say that they have been two months on their march; travelling slowly, in the hottest season of the year, with their wives and children. Some old persons are among them, who wished to die at Jugger- naut. Numbers of people perish on the road, and their bodies reman? unburied.* On a plain by the river, near ^he Pilgrims' Caravansery at this place, there" are more than a '-hundred skulls. The dogs, jackals, and vultures seem 4p live here on human prey. These foul, obscene animals will not leave the body till we come cl^se to them; the vultures ex- hibiting a shocking tameness. This Buddruck is a horrid place. Wherever I turn my eyes, I meet death "THE VESTIBULE TO JUGGERNAUT." 21 in some shape or other. Surely Juggernaut cannot be worse than Buddruck." In view of the high tower of Juggernaut's temple, he says, "Many thousands of pilgrims have accom- panied us for some day s past. They cover the road, before and behind, as far as the eye can reach. At nine o'clock this morning, the temple of Juggernaut ap- peared in view at*a great distance. When the multi- tude first saw it, they gave a shout and fell to the ground, and worshipped. I have heard nothing to- day but shouts and exclamations, by the successive bodies of pilgrims. From the place where I now stand, I have a view of a host of people, like an army, encamped at the outer gate of the town of Juggernaut ; where a guard of soldiers is posted, to prevent them from entering the town until they have paid the pilgrim's tax. I passed a devotee to-day, who laid himself down at every step, measuring the road to Juggernaut, by the, length of his body, as a penance of merit to please the god." Two days after, he writes: "I have seen Jugger- naut. The scene at Buddruck is but the vestibule to Juggernaut. No record of ancienj; or modern history can give, I think, an 'adequate idea of this valley of death ; J it may truly be compared with the vallpy of Hinnom. The idol called Juggernaut has been con- sidered -as the Moloch of the present age; and he is justly so named, for the sacrifices offered up to him, by self-devotement, are not lacs criminal, perhaps not less numerous, than those recorded of the Moloch of Canaan. 22 PIONEERS OF THE CHURCH MISSION. "Two other idols accompany Juggernaut, namely, Boloram and Shubodro, his brother and sister; for there are three deities worshipped here. They receive equal adoration, and sit on thrones of equal height. This morning I viewed the temple ; a stupendous fabric, and truly commensurate with the extensive sway of the 'horrid king.' As other temples are usually adorned with figures emblematical of their religion, so Juggernaut has representations, numerous and various, of that vice which constitutes the essence of his worship. The walls and gates are covered with indecent emblems, in massive and durable sculpture. I have also visited the sand-plains by the sea, in some places whitened by the bones of the pilgrims ; and another place, a little way out of the town, (called by the English Golgotha), where the dead bodies are usually cast forth, and where dogs and vultures are ever seen." The grand Hindoo festival of the Rath Jatra he thus describes : " I have returned home from witnessing a scene which I shall never forget. At twelve o'clock this day, being the great day of the feast, the Moloch of Hindosthan was "brought out of his temple, amidst the acclamations of hundreds of thousands of his wor- shippers. 'When the ido^, was placed on his tnrone, a shout was raised by the multitude, such as I had never heard "before. It continued for a few minutes, and then gradually died away. After a short interval of silence, a murmur was neard at a distance. All eyes were turned towards the place, and behold a grove advancing ! A body of men, having green branches, THE PROCESSION OF THE IDOL. 23 or palms, in their hands, approached with great celerity. The people opened a way for them; and when they came up to the throne, they fell down before him that sat thereon, and worshipped ; and the multitude again sent forth a voice, like the sound of a great thunder. But the voices* I now heard were not those of melody, or of joyful acclamation ; for there is no harmony in the praise of Moloch's worshippers ; but their voices were rather a yell of approbation, united with a kind of hissing applause. I was at a loss how to account for this latter noise, until I was directed* to notice the women, who emitted a sound like that of whistling, with the lips circular, and the tongue vibrating as if a serpent would speak by their organs, uttering human sounds. " The throne of the idol was placed on a stupendous car or tower, about sixty feet in height, resting on wheels which indented the ground deeply, as they turned slowly un The CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY, at its commence- ment, resolved to make Calcutta the headquarters of its missions in Northern India. Several excellent and well-qualified men were accordingly sent out as the pioneer^s of that society, who were afterwards ap- pointed to stations in Bengal and Upper India. Among these may be mentioned the names of SANDYS, WEITBRECHT, H^BERLIN, REICHARDT, MENGE, LINKE, BOWLEY, DEER, FRIEND, and DEOCAR SCHMIDT ; all of them men of God, who laboured most earnestly and successfully in winning souls to Christ. CHAPTER IV. PIONEERS OF THE BAPTIST MISSION. Dr. Carey, Dr. Marshman, and Mr. Ward Serampore Translations Death ~ of Mr. Ward Dr. Carey's accident Fearful Inundation Dr. Carey's death Fire at Lieut, (afterwards General Sir Henry) Havelock's Bungalow Dr. Marshman's sickness and death. THE second pioneer, in point of time, and the first in respect to positive and exclusive labours for the benefit of the Hindoos, was the venerable and sainted WILLIAM CAREY, who embarked for Bengal in May, 1793, and proceeded on his voyage as far as the Isle of Wight, where the vessel Vas ^detained for three weeks, waiting for a convoy. In the meantime the Directors of the East India Company, being made acquainted that a missionary was on board, laioj an embargo on the vessel, which was not removed until' Carey was sent ashore. Writing from Ryde \mder date May 2, 1793, he says, l( All our plans are entirely frustrated for the present, and how to proceed I know not." A few weeks after being expelled from the English ship, he heard of a Danish vessel about to proceed to Bengal, and without any difficulty obtained a passage in her, and arrived at Calcutta on the llth November of the same year. TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 37 Not being permitted by the Government to remain in the capital, as a missionary, he undertook the manage- ment of an Indigo factory near Malda. In 1799 Carey was joined by MR. (afterwards Dr.) MARSHMAN and MR. WARD, at Serampore, a little Danish town which has become memorable in the annals of Christian missions. It is situated on the left bank of the "river Hooghly, about fifteen miles above Calcutta, immediately opposite the military station of Barrackpore, in the noble park of which is the elegant country-seat of the Governor-General.* The newly arrived missionaries immediately waited on the Danish governor, Colonel Bie, who received them with great kindness, and offered them all the assistance in his power; promising them all the pro- tection an independent foreign flag could afford. Here may be said to have commenced that grand work which, though met by opposition of the fiercest kind, gradually advanced, is still advancing, and will con- tinue to do so, until the whole of Bengal shall be brought under the dominion of the Truth. At Serampore the translation of the Scriptures into the various languages of India Tras undertaken, and was principally accomplished by* Dr. Ca^ey. At the same time Dr. Marshman was engaged in translating the New Testament into Chinese ; while Mr. Ward superintended the mission press, uniting also in the various duties of the mission. Thus, by their combined efforts, these devoted men accomplished an amount of labour truly surprising, the glorious results of which will only be known at the Great Day. 38 PIONEERS OF THE BAPTIST MISSION. In 1823, trials of no ordinary character fell on the united family of Serampore, which called forth all the sympathy of the Church, both in England and India. On the 5th of March Mr. Ward preached the evening lecture, apparently in excellent health and spirits. The next morning he joined his brethren at their weekly breakfast, though suffering from what he con- sidered a simple attack of diarrhoea. He then pro- ceeded to the office, and began a letter to the Hotter- dam Bible Society ; but, being unable to finish it, he retired to his room, which he never quitted alive. At three in the afternoon he was seized with cramps, and it became evident that the disease was cholera of the most virulent type ; and notwithstanding every remedy, his pulse began to sink, and in a few hours he was a corpse. The scene of distress around his couch was heart- rending. The three old men had lived and laboured together for twenty-three years, as if animated by one soul, and it seemed difficult to realize the fact that one of them was now gone. On the 8th of October, in the same year, Dr. Carey returned from Calcutta to Serampore about midnight, and, as he w^as stepping on- shore from the boat, his foot slipped, and the hip joint was severely injured. During the next two days the agony he endured was intense, but the prospect of recovery was favourable. On the tenth day, however, a violent fever supervened, accompanied by a severe cough and expectoration ; and for several days it was apprehended that every hour would prove his last, and that the same year would INUNDATION OF THE DAMOODA. 39 deprive the mission of two of its founders. But under the blessing of God, he was brought back from the gates of death, though for six months he was unable to walk without crutches. While he was confine'd to his couch, the Damooda, a mountain torrent,' which is swelled by a vast volume of water during the rains, burst through the embankment raised to confine it, and spread desolation through the whole extent of country down to the Hooghly. Dr. Carey's garden was swamped by this inundation, and plants which he had been employed for many years IA collecting from all parts of the world, and which he had watched over with the most tender care, were all swept away. The stream rushed violently down on the town of Serampore, and in twenty-four hours the streets were covered with water five feet deep. The effect on the mission premises was most disastrous. The river bank in front of the hoi^se of Dr. Carey and Mr. Ward gave way under the pressure ; and within a week there was a depth of fifty feet of water where the public road had recently stood, with a perpendicular and ragged bank exposed to the full force pf the river, which daily encroached upon it, The "river was at length rolling 'within ten feet of Dr. Carey's bedroom, and he was forced to seek refuge in one of the rooms in the College, where he continued to reside till his death. In a few days his old house was absorbed in the river, and totally disappeared. After this painful circumstance, when his health was partially restored, Dr. Carey resumed his labours with 40 PIONEEES OF THE BAPTIST MISSION. his accustomed earnestness, carrying to completion several of the translations which he had commenced ; and for ten years, though suffering from growing in- firmities, he continued, with unabated zeal, to prose- cute the important work. Increasing debility, how- ever, constrained him at length to relax his labours ; and having revised the last sheet of the Bengalee New Testament, he felt that his work was, done. At this time I paid him my last visit. He was seated near his desk, in the study, dressed in his usual rfeat attire ; his eyes were closed, and his hands clasped together. On his desk was the proof sheet of the last chapter of the New Testament, which he had revised a few days before. His appearance, as he sat there, with the few white locks which adorned his venerable brow, and his placid colourless face, filled "me with a kind of awe ; for he appeared as then listening to the Master's summons, and as waiting to depart. I sat, in his presence, for about hajf an hour, and not one word was uttered ; for I feared to break that solemn silence, and call back to earth the soul that seemed almost in heaven. At last, however, I spoke ; and well do I remember the iclentical words that passed between us, though more than thirty-six years have elapsed since ijhen. I said, " My dear friend, you evidently are standing on the borders of* the eternal world : do not think it wrong, then, if I ask What are your feelings in the immediate prospect of death ? " The question roused him from his apparent stupor, and opening his languid eyes, he earnestly replied, " As far as my per- sonal salvation is concerned, I have not the shadow of ILLNESS AND DEATH OF DR. CAREY. 41 a doubt ; I know in whom I have believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have committed unto Him against that day: but when I think that I am about to appear in the presence of a holy God, and remember all my sins and manifold imperfections, I tremble." He could say no more. The tears trickled down his cheeks, and after a while he relapsed into the same state of silence from which I had aroused him. Deeply solemn was that interview, and important the lesson I then received. Here was one of the most' holy and harmless men whom I ever knew who had lived above the breath of calumny for upwards of forty years, surrounded by and in close intimacy with many, both Europeans and natives, who would have rejoiced to have witnessed any inconsistency in his conduct, but who were constrained to admire his integrity and Christian character whilst thus convinced of the certainty of his sahjation, through the merits of that Saviour whom he had preached, yet so impressed with the exceeding sinfulness of sin, that he trembled at the thought of appearing before a holy God ! A few days after this event, Dr. Garey retired to his bed, from which he never rose ; and on the^morning of the 9th June, 1834, his spirit passed to the mansions of the blest. During his illness, Lady William Bentinck, wife of the Governor-General, repeatedly crossed over from 1 1 Barrackpore Park to visit him, and Bishop Wilson // II came and besought his blessing. Ministers and laymen of all denominations were continually in attendance, 42 PIONEERS OF THE BAPTIST MISSION. enquiring after his health; and his death was looked upon as a public calamity. I was present at the funeral ; and the sincere expressions of grief, both among the Europeans and natives, testified how greatly he was beloved. He was 73 years of age , when he died, having lived and laboured in India for II forty years. The only other member of the Serampore pioneers, Dr. Marshman, survived his colleagues rather more than four years, but in a state of great feebleness both of "body and of mind ; and a fearful calamity in his family so increased his debility, that it was feared he would have sunk under it. His youngest daughter, the wife of Lieut. Henry Havelock, of H.M.'s 13th Foot (afterwards the cele- brated General, and the hero of Lucknow), was residing at the hill station of Landour, when, on the night of the 18th October, 1836, the bungalow caught fire, and the inmates were roused from slee^> by the blaze which surrounded them. Mrs. Havelock rushed out with her infant in her arms, but fell down in crossing the n burning straw ; she must have perished in the flames but for the exertions of a faithful native servant, who lifted her u

forming several flourishing native churches, of 1 conducting large educational and printing establishments, and of bringing multitudes of the heathen out of he gross darkness of idolatry into the light and liberty of the sons of God. VIEW ON THE HOOGHLY. CHAPTER V. 1 PIONEERS OF THE SCOTCH AND AMERICAN MISSIONS. <, The Scotch Mission Dr. Duff American Mission Dr. Judson Harriet Newell Driven from Bengal by the British Government Rangoon Ava Burmese War Sufferings of the Missionaries Heroic Conduct of Mrs. Judson. IN the year 1830 the General Assembly of the CHURCH OF SCOTLAND sent to Calcutta, as their missionary pioneer, MR. (afterwards Dr.) DUFF, who after a very narrow escape from death by shipwreck, in a terrific storm, between Kedgeree and Diamond Harbour, safely arrived, and immediately entered upon that great work, which for many years he was permitted successfully te prosecute, and which is still being carried on. He was soon joined by Messrs. MACKAY, EWART, SMITH, and MACDONALD. Before settling down to his regular missionary work, Dr. Duff most carefully investigated the plans generally adopted by the brethren belonging to other Denomina- tions. Finding that they devoted their principal energies in imparting instruction, both by teaching and preaching in the native languages, to the great masses of the people ; and ascertaining that among the more respectable classes of the community there was a grow- ing desire for acquiring a knowledge of the English EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS. 47 language, as the only means of obtaining lucrative situations in the Government offices, he determined to take advantage of that desire, and to open a school in which nearly all the studies should be conducted in English. The admission ,to this school was at first gratuitous, and numbers applied for admission ; in less than two years more than 300 pupils were in regular attendance. These were divided into classes, ranging from the alphabet to the higher degrees, of literature. When the disruption took place in the National Church of Scotland, Dr. Duff and his colleagues joined the Secession; and in consequence had to relinquish the Institution they had so auspiciously commenced. But this event was overruled for good, for whilst other well qualified and godly men were sent out to occupy their posts, and to continue the same course of pro- cedure, Dr. Duff established a new Institution under the patronage of the Free Church of Scotland, which soon surpassed, both in the number of pupils, and espe- cially in conversions Trom Hindooism to Christianity, all that they had experienced in their former school. These valuable Institutions, together with others of a similar character in different parts, continue to the present time, and have accomplished an amount of good that no words can express, J , So early as 1740 the AMERICAN CHURCHES recognized the importance and necessity of establishing missions to the heathen ; and their own vast continent, where resided millions of rude, untaught savages, opened to them a most extensive field. The labours of David 48 PIONEERS OF THE AMERICAN MISSION. Brainerd, among the Indians living near the Forks of the Delaware and Susquehannah rivers, were followed with such amazing success that they led to the formation of several Societies, whose object was to send the Gospel to other heathen countries, and assist in the great work of converting the world. t British India seeming to present the most impor- tant sphere of missionary labour, five missionaries, with their wives, embarked at Salem in February, 1812, Messrs. JUDSON and NEWELL in the brig Caravan, and Messrs. NOTT, HALL, and RICE in the ship Harmony; all bound to Calcutta, where they arrived in June. After spending one night on shore, they proceeded to Serampore, where they received a hearty welcome from the mission family there. When the respective commanders of these two vessels sent in to the police the list of their passengers, the magistrate immediately gave notice to the Govern- ment that five American missionaries, with their wives, had arrived, without permission from the home autho- rities, and with the intention of remaining in Bengal. After they had been about ten days at Serampore they were summoned to Calcutta, and an order of the Go- vernment was read to them, requiring them imme- diately to leave the country and return to America. This order, to a certain, extent, they were compelled to obey ; they left the country Mr. and Mrs. Newell proceeding to the Mauritius, where Harriet Newell, soon after landing, found an early grave. After con- siderable difficulty, Mr. and Mrs. Judson succeeded in obtaining a passage in a small vessel to Rangoon, IMPRISONMENT OF THE MISSIONARIES. 49 where they became the pioneers of the Burmah mis- sion. For ten years they were permitted quietly to prose- cute their labours without interruption, but being joined by several other .missionaries from America, among whom was Dr. Price, a medical gentleman, the attention of the Government was drawn towards them, and Mr. Judson aijd Dr. Price were summoned to appear before the King at Ava, the capital. They were ordered to remain in the city, and to render to the inmates of the palace whatever medical aid they might require. A home was prepared for their re- sidence, and Mrs. Judson soon joining them, they cherished the hope that they might be able to carry on their missionary work under the immediate in- spection of the King, as they had done at Rangoon. But war arose between Burmah and the Bengal Government, which resulted in the complete defeat of the Burmese arms. When news of the first repulse of the Burmese troops arrived, all the white people in Ava, including Mr. Judson and Dr. Price, were cast into prison, where they remained till the end of the war, in daily fear of death, enduring an amount of suffering almost too great to be described. The cojistant and agonizing entreaties of Mrs. Judson alone preserved their lives. The heroic conduct of this brave and noble lady is deserving of lasting praise, and a brief glance at her trials and self-denying efforts will not be out of place in the present chapter. Loaded with five pairs of fetters each, her husband and his fellow- workers were confined in a dungeon, 4 50 PIONEERS OF THE AMERICAN MISSION. dark and loathsome ; and for seven months Mrs. Judson went to and fro, carrying them food and the necessaries of life. At last, attacked with fever, she was brought to the borders of the grave ; in consequence of which the unhappy prisoners almost perished through starva- tion and want. As soon as she recovered strength sufficient to leave her house, Mrs. Judson again proceeded to the prison, but, to her horror, found that her husband and Dr. Price had been removed to a more secure prison, at i Amarapora, some twenty miles distant. To this place, with great difficulty, she proceeded, arriving at the prison gate about eight o'clock at night. Having bribed the jailers, she was permitted to enter the prison, and found her husband and Dr. Price chained together, and almost dead from suffering, hunger, and fatigue. She had no food, either for them or herself. It was a dark night, and where to find a lodging she knew not ; all the inhabitants of the place looking t upon every white person as in league with the in- vading foe. At last one of the jailers was induced to give her shelter in his house, which consisted of a thatched hut with only two small rooms ; in one of these he and his family lived, the other, which was his granary, and which was half filled with paddy, he offered to her. In this miserable hovel she spent the next six months. Her situation here was most deplorable ; without a bed or mat to lie upon, or even a stool upon which she could sit, with rats running about and over her, in a little room where scarcely a breath of air entered, she, her SUFFEKINGS OF MRS. JUDSON. 51 sickly child, and two Burmese Christian girls, were huddled together, having no resting-place but the floor. To add to her distress, one of these little Burmese girls was attacked with the small-pox, which was so virulent in character that her whole* body appeared one sore, and her fever so great as to produce delirium. Mrs. Judson's infant also caught the disease, and suffered so severely that for three months*her life was in the greatest danger. The constant watching over these poor afflicted children, the confined air of the room, and the want of suitable food, together with attending daily at the prison to take to the missionaries a share of the little food she was able to obtain, so affected her health, that had it 'not been for the affectionate care of a Bengalee Christian woman, who had come from Rangoon, both she and her husband, togetherwith Dr. Price, must have died. This fearful state of things continued until the British troops arrived, when of course the prisoners were re- leased, and Mr. and M,rs. Judson were received by Sir Archibald Campbell, the British commander-in-chief, with the greatest kindness ; he had a tent pitched for them near his own, and by every means endeavoured to restore their injured health and shattered nerves. Mrs. Judson, however, wr^m ouiJ by her constant labours oil behalf of the imprisoned missionaries and others, survived their release only a few months ; and in the absence of her husband, who had been summoned to Ava in the midst of strangers in a strange land, without one female friend near she died, and was buried in a lonely spot, in Martaban. Her child, about two years old, soon followed her, and was buried in the same grave. CHAPTER VI. i EAELY LABOURS. Freemasons' Lodge in Dhurrumtollah Mr. Ray Our first Preaching Bungalow Intolerant Boiragees Union Chapel The Monobrotee Chinsurah Mr. Forsyth Mr. May Mr. Pearson Mr. Mundy Mr. Higgs Mr. Lacroix. OUR Mission in Calcutta, at the period of ray arrival, consisted of Messrs. TOWNLEY, KEITH, TRAWIN, HAMP- SON, and myself ; but before I had been two months in the country, both Mr. and Mrs. Hampson were carried off by death. These were the first of a large number of devoted men and women who, full of zeal, went forth in the name of the Lord, and found a bury- ing-place among strangers in a heathen land. Having no place in the city belonging to our Mis- sion for public worship in the English language, the Freemasons' Lodge, in the Dhurrumtollah, was hired, and two services were held every Lord's day-, at which from forty to sixty persVms generally attended ; and a Christian Church was soon formed, which has greatly increased, and continues to this day. To this service many Europeans, belonging to the mercantile navy, or the various offices in town, were attracted, some to mock and some to pray. MR. RAY. 53 Amongst them at one time was a midshipman be- longing to an Indiaman lying off Calcutta, a most thoughtless, careless young man, whose only aim on shore was frolic and pleasure. One Sabbath evening, passing the Masonic Lodge" he heard the singing of a hymn, the tune of which he had frequently heard in England ; and he entered the place. The sermon on that occasion, preached by Mr. Townley, was the means of bringing him to the knowledge of the truth. After many interviews on the subject, he resigned his naval commission, and placed himself under the care of Mr. Townley ; who, seeing his zeal, and convinced of his piety, carried him through a course of theological training, and with the assistance of an able Pundit, taught him the Bengalee language, and thus fitted him for the work of an Evangelist among the heathen ; and MR. RAY was added to our little missionary band. The first enclosed and covered place which we had for the preaching of tfye Gospel to the natives was in Manicktulla Road, a densely populated neighbourhood, inhabited entirely by Hindoos and Mohammedans. It was a commodious building, made of bamboos and mats, with a thatched roof. Here Mr. Keith and I attended three times a week, and to orowded congrega- tions mad known the " way of life." Our mode of procedure was as follows. The mere sight of two Europeans in that locality was sure to collect large numbers of people, who were politely in- vited to enter the bungalow. A hymn was then read, and sung to a native tune, with which they were generally acquainted; after which, a portion of the 54 EARLY LABOURS. New Testament, in the Bengalee language, was read and explained. Free discussion then took place. Immediately opposite was a temple of Mahadeo, the priests of which frequently attended, and entered fully into the arguments between Hindooism and Christianity. In speaking of their idols we carefully abstained from using any harsh or insulting expres- sions ; but by contrasting their aa'cnowledged character with the pure and holy Jesus, endeavoured to disarm their prejudices, and induce them to consider the ^ claims of the Gospel. Frequently these discussions were conducted with great good-humour on both sides, and produced mutual respect ; but occasionally the harmony was disturbed by some ignorant self-righteous Boiragees (religious ascetics) literally, " without passions "- who are always found lounging about in the vicinity of the temples, with their bodies covered with the dried mud of the Ganges and almost in a state of nudity, demanding alms from the devout Hindoos. These intolerant fanatics would frequently interrupt our discourse, and, using the most abusive language, completely undo all the good we had hoped had been accom- plished. On one occasion, when a large audience had as- sembled, and we had ju&t commenced the service, two of these men, as filthy in their appearance as it is possible to imagine, with blood-shot eyes and demoni- acal look, evidently under the influence of some power- ful stimulating drug, entered the bungalow, and in loud threatening tones commanded us to be silent. FANATICAL BOIRAGEES. 55 Then, turning to the people, they declared that we were the paid agents of the Government, who not only had robbed them of their country, but who were deter- mined by force to put down both Hindooism and Mohammedanism, and to establish Christianity through- out the land ; that ' their homes would be defiled by these mlecka (unclean), the killers of the sacred cow, and eaters of her flesh ; that their children would be taught in their schools to revile the holy brahmins and discontinue the worship of the gods. Pointing to us they then exclaimed, " These men come to you with honeyed words, but there is poison in their hearts ; they intend only to deceive that they may destroy." The people listened to this furious address with alarm, and believing every word, rose in a body and rushed upon us, striking our persons, tearing our clothes, and threatening our lives. In vain we endea- voured to speak ; our voices were drowned in the cry of " Hurri bol ! hurri bol ! " and we were compelled hastily to escape. As soon as we left the building, we were pursued by the crowd, who threw at us stones, broken bricks, and whatever other missiles they could obtain ; and it was only by a rapid retreat that our lives were preserved. Wounded and faint, we returned afco our homes, rejoicing that we were " counted worthy to suffer shame for His name." The next time we visited the place all was quiet as usual ; the Boiragees had departed, and the people expressed great indignation against those who had so maltreated us. We well knew, however, that there were some present who had been foremost in the attack 56 EARLY LABOURS. which was then made ; but we kept silent on the subject, and continued our services as though nothing had occurred. These passionate outbreaks very seldom happened ; and unless greatly excited by a Brahmin, or any person esteemed peculiarly holy, the people listened to our remarks either with respectful attention, or with apathetic indifference. In the year 1821, principally thi'ough the influence of Mr. Townley, a beautiful and substantial place of worship, called " Union Chapel," was erected in the 1 Dhurrumtollah, which soon attracted a most respectable congregation of European and country-born families ; by whose liberality all the local expenses connected with the Mission were met, and who, by their kindness and sympathy, greatly encouraged the missionaries in their work. At Kidderpore, about two miles to the south of Calcutta, a freehold spot of ground (on which a com- modious chapel, suitable alike for, English and native services, and a good schoolroom were built) was pre- sented, in fee simple, to the missionaries, in trust, for the purposes of the London Missionary Society, by an English gentleman, a member of Union Chapel. Being a most central sp6t for 4 missionary operations, Mr. Trawin took charge of the station, and by his un- wearied labours it rapidly increased in importance. A boys' school, containing more than one hundred scholars, was soon in full work, and large congregations attended both on the Sabbath and on certain evenings of the week. Two other bungalow chapels were soon after this erected in Calcutta, one in the Tontoniah Bazar, and THE MONOBROTEE. 57 the other in Wellesley Street, near the Madrissa College, where services, similar to those in the Manicktulla Road, were regularly held; in the daytime these build- ings were used as school-rooms for boys. There was no lack of scholars, for so great was the desire for learning that we could have multiplied our schools ten times, if we had had the means and men for conducting them. Our Mission at this time was strengthened by the arrival of Mr. BANKHEAD, a young man of consider- able promise, who threw his whole soul into the work. Mr. Keith, besides preaching in the bungalow chapels, went almost every morning to the most frequented places, and before the business of the day commenced conversed with the people, and endeavoured to lead their thoughts to things divine. One morning, near Kalee Ghaut, he saw a strange looking man sitting on a tiger's skin, with a mala (string of beads) in his hand, and a live serpent round his neck. He spoke to him, but received no answer ; and the bystanders informed him that the man was a Monobrotee, or a devotee under a vow of silence. Mr. Keith told him that although he would not speak he certainly could hear, and then proceeded to point out the folly of his conduct > that how, instead of gaining merit by this proceeding, he was' precluded from gaining greater merit "by instructing the igno- rant ; and then proclaimed to him the glorious Gospel, and laid before him two tracts requesting him to read them at his leisure. He then left, never expecting again to see the poor devotee. But in this he was mistaken. Four days afterwards, he was astonished 58 EARLY LABOURS. at seeing the man walk into his study. He laid down at the feet of Mr. Keith his mala, and the serpent (now dead), and said he had read the tracts which had been given him, and was so convinced of the folly of his conduct that he resolved to break his vow of silence, which had continued four years ; that hence- THE MONOBROTEE. forth he would act as a man, and use all his faculties f6r his own good and the good of others. He stated, that by breaking his vow he could no longer remain in Calcutta, as his life would be in danger; and requesting a few more tracts, said he would depart to a distant land. Mr. Keith gave him good advice, and a copy of the New Testament in the Bengalee language ; and then, commending him in prayer to REV. NATHANIEL FORSYTH. 59 God, he permitted him to leave, after in vain urging him to remain in his house, stating he would use all his influence to protect him from harm. CHINSURAH. On the western bank of the river Hooghly, about thirty miles above Calcutta, stands the town of Chin- surah, a settlement then belonging to the Dutch, which, although situated in the midst of the British posses- sions, was entirely independent of English rule. This small town became the first missionary station occupied by the London Missionary Society in India. In 1798, five years after the formation of the Society, the Directors sent out as their first missionary pioneer to Bengal, the REV. NATHANIEL FORSYTH. He was the friend and companion of the two brothers Hal- dane ; whose zeal in the cause of missions induced them, at their own expense, to go out to India and establish and support a college there for the instruc- tion of missionaries in the Oriental languages, and so qualify them for their work among the people. This philanthropic plan was, however, defeated ; for on application to the Court of Directors, their request for permission to proceed to India was denied. They had proposed placing themselves under the patronage of the London Missionary Society ; and Mr. Robert Haldane had, in view of the object, nobly sold his large estate in Scotland. But when they found that, through the narrow policy of the Government, they were pre- vented from going together, they decided that Mr. 60 EAELY LABOURS. Forsyth should sail alone, in a vessel belonging to a friend, bound for the Cape of Good Hope ; from whence it was hoped he might obtain a passage to Bengal. Mi 1 . Forsyth finally arrived in Calcutta in December, 1798 ; but, like Dr. Carey, he was compelled to seek refuge in a foreign settlement, and at the Dutch town of Chinsurah he found a home and commenced his work. Mr. Forsyth is described as being a man of most singular self-denial and large heartedness, and as generous to an extreme. His whole time, talents, v and property he devoted, most conscientiously, to his missionary work, and to the relief of suffering humanity. From the funds of the London Missionary Society he never received anything, with the exception of a few dollars when he embarked for India. His private re- sources were exceedingly limited ; and, in consequence, his mode of living was most simple and inexpensive. " For a time," said his friend, Mr. Edmond, whom everybody in Calcutta knew and^ loved, "he had no stated dwelling-place, but lived in a small boat, in which he went up and down to preach at the different towns on the banks of the river." By the Dutch l^cal government Mr. Forsyth was appointed minister of the k Church at Chinsurah ; and, after frequently refusing any remuneration for his services, consented at last to accept fifty rupees a month. The Hon. Mr. Harrington, a firm friend of missions, placed at his disposal a small bungalow at Bandel, about three miles above Chinsurah, from which spot he regularly walked every Sunday morning, to discharge his duties-; afterwards, not unfrequently, he would MR. MAY. 61 proceed to Calcutta to preach at the General Hospital, by permission of the Rev. David Brown, then senior presidency and garrison chaplain. This injudicious mode of living in a country like Bengal; denying himself almost the common neces- saries of life, refusing to travel either by carriage or palankeen, but always walking where he could not be conveyed by boat, produced, as might be expected, the prostration of a naturally strong constitution; and, after eighteen years of labour, Mr. Forsyth died in 1816, aged 47 years. Thus fell the first pioneer connected with the t London Missionary Society in Bengal; not, however, until he had given an impetus to that glorious work, which will go on until the whole of India is brought into subjection to the Lord Jesus Christ. The next pioneer at Chinsurah was MR. MAY, who joined Mr. Forsyth in 1812. The particular branch of mission work which Mr. May chose was the instruction of the young ; for which he was eminently qualified, and in which he proved most successful. He estab- lished no less than thirty vernacular schools, contain- ing nearly 3,000 boys ; among whom were more than 700 sons of Brahmins. His attendance at these schools .1 occupied a great portion of his time, and necessitated an amount of exposure to the sun which proved highly prejudicial to his health ; predisposing him to attacks of fever and congestion of the brain, of which he died on the llth August, 1818, after exactly six years' labour in the mission field ; 'he having landed in Calcutta on the llth August, 1812. One year before Mr. May's death, he rejoiced to 62 EARLY LABOURS. welcome, as a fellow-labourer in his particular depart- ment of missionary work, MR. PEARSON, who was formerly superintendent of the large Sunday schools connected with Silver-street chapel in London ; and who had devoted a considerable portion of his time and influence to the general cause of education among the poor in England. To qualify himself for his important work, he laboured hard in acquiring a knowledge of the Ben- galee language ; and by the time he was called, by the death of Mr. May, to take the entire charge of the schools, he was quite competent for his work, and able to give regular instruction to the native schoolmasters, that they might more efficiently teach the scholars. Besides attending to the schools, Mr. Pearson regu- larly conducted English services in the old Dutch church, and preached in Bengalee, at the school stations, several times a week. He also composed several works, both in Bengalee and English, principally for the benefit of the schools. In an interesting article which appeared in the Cal- cutta Christian Observer, for 1833, written by his intimate friend and for some years fellow-labourer, Mr. Lacroix, after t speaking of Mr. Pearson's general Christian character and holy life, it is added :-f " Xnother feature in thte character of my friend was his benevolence and generosity. He accounted him- self not the owner, but the steward of what he pos- sessed. Though his means were limited, few men are found so liberal as he was. There is scarcely a religious or benevolent society in this country of which he was MR. PEARSON. 63 not a supporter ; and on his dying-bed he divided almost the whole of the little property he had left between the London and Baptist Missionary Societies. On different* occasions he received under his roof, and supported, several needy individuals, and even families. He lent considerable sums to persons in distress, with little or no prospect of being repaid. The widow, the orphan, and the indigent never applied to him in vain. And his benevolence was most unostentatious. Only a very few of his most intimate friends were in some measure acquainted with the good he was doing. He truly put in practice the injunction of our Lord, ' Let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth.' " The commodious and substantial chapel at Chinsurah was erected principally through Mr. Pearson's exertions. Not only did he himself contribute most liberally towards this object, but he undertook the task of col- lecting the necessary funds ; and all the trouble, annoy- ance, and disagreeable meetings in connection with 1 this work he gladly and cheerfully endured. It is a singular and painful fact that he just lived to see the completion of the chapel, but never to preach in it. The first sermon delivered in it, aftsr its dedication, was his funeral sermon, by Mr. Lacibix. t Mr. Pearson died on the 8th November, 1831, at, .the V) * house of Mr. Piffard, at Garden Reach. He had long suffered from excessive debility of the digestive organs, by which he had become so reduced that it was deemed necessary for him to try the benefit of a sea voyage, and to return, at least for a time, to his native land. This, however, he was not permitted to accom- 64 EARLY LABOURS. plish ; but expired on the day before the vessel in which his passage had been secured sailed for Eng- land. In 1821, after Mr. Pearson had laboured alone in Chinsurah for four years, Mr. and Mrs. Townley, whose health had become seriously affected by the unhealthy climate of Calcutta, determined to remove to Chin- surah ; where they were soon joined by Messrs. MUNDY and HIGGS from London. The Dutch Governor, the Hon. Mr. Overbeck, received these brethren with great kindness, and rendered them much assistance in their work. The old Dutch church was completely repaired, and placed entirely at their disposal. Here, therefore, divine service was regularly held, and a good English- speaking congregation was gathered together. The Netherlands Missionary Society, just at this time, sent to Chinsurah, as their agent, the REV. AX.PHONSE LACROIX, a Swiss gentleman, who im- mediately commenced the study of the language ; and being a linguist of no ordinary character, he soon acquired such a knowledge of the Bengalee, both as regarded its idioms and its pronunciation, that he became a most m valuable coadjutor in the missionary work. . Political circumstances arose which induced the t Dutch Government to cede to the British the settle- ment of Chinsurah ; in consequence of which the old Dutch fort was pulled down, barracks for English soldiers were erected, and a military chaplain was appointed. The missionaries, therefore, had to give up possession of the church, which was immediately after- DEATH OF MR. HIGGS. 65 wards consecrated by the bishop, and set apart solely for episcopal purposes. In consequence of these circumstances, the Nether- lands Missionary Society requested Mr. Lacroix either to remove to the Dutch settlement in Java, or to unite himself to some eyangelical society in Bengal. He accordingly offered his services to the London Mission- ary Society, which were most cordially accepted ; and he became one of our most efficient missionaries. For thirty-two years he laboured in connection with our society, till, honoured and beloved by all, he " fell on sleep," July 8, 1859. A detail of some of his labours will be found in subsequent chapters. All the above-named brethren, pioneers of the army of Christ for subjugating India to Himself, have passed away. Mr. and Mrs. Townley, broken down in health, returned to England, where for several years Mr. Townley was one of the most active directors of the Missionary Society ; as long as he lived he continued the earnest and devoted friend and supporter of the mission in Bengal. Mr. and Mrs. Mundy, after a long course of service, finished their course at Chinsurah, surrounded by the friends for whose spiritual good they had laboured. The death of Mr. Higgs, almost zealous and pious young man, was exceedingly painful. He had keen declining in health for some months. He was urged to try a sea voyage, and a passage was secured for him on a ship bound to Singapore. On arriving at this island he felt quite recovered; and having met a lady there to whom he became attached, he was 5 66 EARLY LABOURS. married, and embarked immediately on his return voyage to Calcutta. A few days afterwards he had a relapse ; and eight days after his marriage he died on board the ship, and his body was committed to the deep. So all the pioneers at Chinsurah, having begun and well established the work, were called to their rest ; leaving to younger brethren the task of carrying on that which they had been honoured to commence. CHAPTER VII. CASTE, AND SOME OF THE MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF THE HINDOOS. Loss of Caste by becoming a Christian Koolen Brahmins Pundit and his four Wives Religious Duties performed Vicariously Salutations A Mistake Henry Martyn and the Boatmen A Ghost on board Mr. Pearson and his Cholera Patient Dress Furniture The Room of Anger Cuisine, Food, and Wages Beggars Education Dharua. BEFORE proceeding to give a more detailed account of our pioneer labours in Bengal, it will be well, for a right idea of the work, to aUude to the castes and some of the manners and customs of the people. It is often supposed that caste in India has now almost come to an end. But caste and Hindooism may be said to be synonymous terms' ; and only when caste comes to an end will Hindooism ceasfr to exist. For although, according to ,the Hindoo law, many offences are enumerated by which caste may be en- dangered or destroyed, yet at the present time the major part of these laws are disregarded, and practices altogether condemned are committed with impunity ; or should investigation take place, and the offender against the rules of caste be found guilty, a present 68 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. to the Brahmins, or some other slight atonement, will suffice, and the individual will be restored to the privileges and standing which he formerly enjoyed. To this easy mode of becoming reconciled to the laws of caste there is, however, one exception ; and for him that is guilty of that offence no atonement will suffice ; but he is condemned by the shasters to suffer the loss of all things in this world, and to expiate his unpardonable crime by the most fearful sufferings in the world to come. The crime, which is followed by such fearful consequences, is eating with or becoming a Christian. An individual who should dare to act agreeably to the dictates of his conscience, and who, convinced of the truths of Christianity, is bold enough to declare himself the follower and disciple of Christ, is at once exposed to the most dreadful persecution. He becomes socially dead : his wife, children, and friends disown him ; he is driven from his home ; his property is confiscated ; and were he to be seen dying through want in the street, not one of his nearest relatives would stretch out a hand to render him the least relief. The Hindoos are divided into four great castes ; but in Bengal two of them v have become almost obsolete* an<3 the Brahmins and fioodras alone are fdund there. The former are the learned and priestly caste, who take rank even above royalty. These also are divided into three distinct classes or orders, of which the Koolen Brahmins occupy the highest degree. "When this order was established, the following were the qualifications necessary for admission. Besides KOOLEN BRAHMINS. 69 observing all the duties of the ordinary Brahmins, the candidate was to be meek, learned, and of good report ; to possess a disposition to visit the holy places ; to be devout; to receive no gifts from the impure; to lead an ascetic life ; and to be liberal. The other two classes were distinguished by their amount of learning. In their dress and general habits no difference exists among these Brahmins, and they retain their respective positions not by observing the original qualifications, but by hereditary descent. The desire of the inferior Brahmins to become con- * nected with this highest rank of Hindoo nobility is exceedingly great, and leads to innumerable evils. The only way of accomplishing this object is by marry- ing their daughters to a Koolen. But this cannot be done without giving with them a considerable dowry ; and as polygamy is generally permitted, it is carried by the Koolen Brahmins to a frightful extent ; for the newly married wife generally remains at her father's house, and at her father's charge, and is visited by her husband perhaps only once in two or three years. Ward, in his work on the Hindoos, says, " Numbers of Koolen Brahmins procure a subsistence by this excessive polygamy. At their marriages they obtain large doWries, and as often as they visit their v*ives they are feasted and receive presents from the family. Having thus married into forty or fifty families, a Koolen goes from house to house, and is fed, clothed, etc. Thus the creation of this Order of Merit has ended in a state of monstrous polygamy, which has no parallel in. the history of human depravity. 70 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. Amongst the Turks, seraglios are confined to men of wealth ; but here, a Hindoo Brahmin, possessing only a shred of cloth and a poita, keeps more than a hundred mistresses." So great is the desire of the inferior Brahmins to marry their daughters to Koolens, that they will make any sacrifice to obtain their object ; and will accept any Koolen, be he ever so old, deformed, or diseased. In the Calcutta Christian Observer for 1836 the names of no less than twenty-seven Koolen Brahmins are 1 mentioned, their places of 'residence described, and the number of wives each had married. It appears that between these twenty-seven men there were no less than 850 wives the highest number belonging to any one being sixty-four, and the lowest eight. In the same volume is related the following fact: "Ram Lochun married sixty wives. In his last sickness, his friends (unable, from the distance, to carry him in one day to the river to die) tarried for the night at the village of Singha. There he married the two daughters of Ram Prasad Bandyopadya, an inhabitant of Kanchoni, and died the next morning ! " Polygamy is net confined to the Koolen Brahmins. As there are no laws to prevent it, persons of any caste^ if able to support more than one ttife, may marry as many as they please. The wife never changes her name on marriage, but retains her maiden name. She is never spoken of before strangers. Were any one to enquire of a Hindoo, " How is your wife ? " it would be considered a gross insult, and might lead to serious consequences. THE PUNDIT AND HIS WIVES. 71 My pundit, a high, caste Brahmin, though not a Koolen, had four wives. This I knew, not from himself, but from others who were well acquainted with him. He was a most respectable man, and always conducted ^himself with the greatest decorum. To speak to him on the subject, I knew, would be very offensive; but at the same time I was anxious to ascertain from a direct source whether polygamy was a blessing or a curse. One day, whilst hard at work in my study, com- posing tracts in the native language, my wife entered* the room. On her leaving it, I said, " Pundit, did you see that lady ? That is my wife." " Yes," he replied, "I know it; I have seen her frequently." "You have," I remarked, " and did you ever see us quarrel ? " " Quarrel ! " he replied, " certainly not you appear always to be exceedingly happy in each other's company." " Ah ! pundit," I said, " what a very happy man, then, you must be." "What do you mean ? " he enquired. " Why," I answered, " if I with one wife am so happy, how much more must you be who are blessed with four! " Had a thunderstorm suddenly overtaken him, ho could not have appeared m<3re astftnished or annoyed. Seizing "his pen he began o writing in great Jiaste, saying, " Go on with the work ; it is getting late." I explained to him that I had no intention of giving offence, but was only desirous of knowing the real state of the case, and then added, "Now tell me plainly, pundit, are you more* happy with your four wives than I am with one ? " 72 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. After some moments spent in driving away from his person certain imaginary flies, and scratching his ears and neck, as though suffering from a sudden attack of prickly heat, he replied, " I am not ; nor am I half so happy as you." " How is that ? " I enquired. " Why," said he, " these four wives of mine are con- tinually quarrelling. If I give the least article to one and not the same to the others, their jealousy is so great, and they call each other by such bad names, that to secure a little peace I am obliged to get a stick c and beat them all round ! " No further proof was required that polygamy was a curse and not a blessing. The fearful consequences resulting from this wicked and unnatural custom is seen in the general immorality of the inhabitants of Bengal, which no pen can adequately describe. The distinctive sign of a Brahmin is the poita, or Brahminical thread, which is worn over the left shoulder, and hangs down to the right waist. With this he is invested when about ten years of age ; the ceremonies connected with which are very numerous. After this, the Brahmin boy is called Dwejat, "twice born "; the first birth being on the day of his nativity, the second when invested with the poita and hence- forth he is regenerated, or born again. l Any Brahmin, properly qualified by education, may officiate in a temple, and perform the general duties of a priest. Many become spiritual guides to certain families, and act as domestic chaplains. Others will perform the religious duties of a district, and have under their care perhaps 100 families, from whom FASTING BY PROXY. 73 they receive certain fees ; and on the celebration of particular festivals they have presented to them clothes, money, and other valuable gifts. Daily bathing and occasional fasting are strictly enjoined on every Hindoo ; but a man of wealth may have these things done by proxy, and at the same time enjoy all the benefit resulting from these meritorious services. In the months of December and January, when a keen north wind is blowing, bathing in the river is a very uncomfortable exercise ; but it must be done, otherwise all the merit of former duties will be lost. The rich man, therefore, preferring the comfort of a warm couch, will give his poorahit (family priest) a rupee to perform this duty in his stead, and in his name. The same is done also as regards fasting. The wealthy Baboo is generally corpulent, and much given to good eating; which he esteems as the prime enjoyment of life. To forego this pleasure, therefore, and for two or three days at a time to abstain from all food except what is absolutely necessary to support life, is a trial to which he is unwilling to submit, and so he employs his poorahit as a substitute ; and at the expense of three or four rupees, : he eats his regular meals, yefr reaps all the merit of a most rigorous fast. Whether employed in priestly or other offices, the Brahmin is always the subject of respect and reve- rence ; and all the Soodras, whether rich or poor, bow before him, and render to him homage little short of what they pay to their gods. The usual mode of salu- tation in Bengal is the salaam, which is done by 74 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. raising the right hand to the forehead, and pronounc- ing the word " salaam " (peace), which is immediately returned by the party addressed ; but when a Brahmin is saluted by a Soodra, the latter raises his joined hands to his forehead, and gently bowing his head, exclaims "pronam" (worship). On one occasion, when on a missionary tour, walk- ing in a country road, we saw before us a poor man, who suddenly fell down, as though in a fit of apoplexy. I immediately ran towards him to render what as- sistance was in my power, and attempted to raise him up. As soon as I put my hands upon him, he turned his head, and on seeing that I was a white man, in evident vexation and great earnestness, he cried out, "Joa,joa" (be off, be off). Finding that we had made a mistake, we wondered what the cause could be which had made the poor creature so suddenly fall ; but in a few moments we understood it all. A Brahmin was ap- proaching, known by his white poita on his uncovered dark brown body ; who had seen and comprehended the whole affair. On coming up to the prostrate Soo- dra, he placed his shoeless dirty foot on the man's head, and pressing it heavily, without uttering a word, he passed on. As^soon as he felt the pressure removed from his head, the degraded Soodra rose on 'his knees *. i and making the pronam, repeated several times, " Pro- nam mohashoi; pronam mohashoi," (I worship thee, my lord ; I worship thee, my lord) ; doubtless believing that great benefit would result from this act of reve- rence to one of heaven's favourites a twice-born man. The Soodra caste is greatly subdivided, every pro- SOODEAS. 75 fession and trade being a separate caste ; for whilst it is not positively ordained in the shasters, custom has established the rule, that the son shall follow the pro- fession of his father through all generations. Thus a barber must be a barber all the days of his life, and his sons must be barbers also; his daughters must marry barbers' sons, and so on to the end of the chapter. He need not personally engage in the manual duties of his calling, he may perhaps possess wealth ; but he cannot leave his caste for one of a higher grade. In the barbers' caste he was born, and in the barbers' caste he must die. And so likewise is it as regards the other thirty or forty trades or professions in Bengal. In respect to rank, amongst these various castes of Soodras, the physician occupies the highest place, the writer caste the second ; then follow the goldsmith, the farmer, the barber, the money-changer, the potter, the weaver, the fisherman, and others. The last and lowest of all is the mlecha caste, or "unclean ones," among whom rank all Europeans, from the Governor- General down to the common soldier and sailor; for they eat the flesh of the sacred cow, 4rink wine, inter- marry with whom they please, pay-no regard to the Brahmins, and never worship at the sacred shrines. The institution of caste has been one of unmitigated evil to nine-tenths of the Hindoos. It is the formation of artificial orders, independently of merit or demerit ; dooming the great majority of the people to a state of mental and bodily degradation, in which they are for ever shut out from all the learning and honours of the 76 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. country. It debars them for ever from all access to a higher state, whatever their merits may be ; puts a lock on their intellect, and rivets their chains for ever. Caste, likewise, is not only contrary to every prin- ciple of justice and policy, but is repugnant to every feeling of benevolence. The social circle is invariably composed of persons of the same caste, to the careful exclusion of others. It arms one class of men against another; it gives rise to pride, selfishness, and apa- thetic indifference to the miseries of others ; it blunts all the finer feelings of humanity, and makes man an isolated being, living only for himself and those of his own order. So careful are the Hindoos that caste shall not be injured, that if a Soodra only enter into the cook-room of a Brahmin, all the earthen pots and cooking vessels are immediately broken and thrown away, lest the food should be defiled. So also amongst the Soodras, if one of an inferior caste should touch the food of a superior, it is immediately defiled and thrown away. Henry Martyn in his " Diary " states that when walk- ing by the side of the Ganges, he saw a number of boatmen cookingitheir evening meal on the shore. On going up to them, to enter into conversation, he acci- dentally touched, with his walking-stick, the earthen oven on which the vessel containing the rice was boiling. To his surprise and grief, one of the men seized the pot, and threw it and all the rice into the river ; believing that the defilement of the mlecha had passed from his person through his walking-stick, then through the fire, then through the cooking vessel into A GHOST ON BOAED. 77 the rice, which, if eaten, would have destroyed the boatmen's caste. A rather ludicrous circumstance occurred whilst I was in Calcutta. A fleet of boats, containing a regi- ment of European soldiers, was leaving for Berhampore. The adjutant, quarter-master, and several non-commis- sioned officers, superintended the embarkation, and saw* the vessels under weigh in their proper order. One boat, however, remained, the boatmen refusing to move. On enquiring the cause, an Irish serjeant, who was to command the party on board, came in a state of great ex- citement to the adjutant, and said, " Plase your honour, the black fellows won't move the boat, because they say there is a ghost on board !" The manjee (captain) of the boat, on being called, informed the adjutant, who understood a little of the native language, that some of the soldiers had taken on board his boa* certain pieces of gkose (butcher's meat), which would destroy his caste ; and until all was removed, and the boat washed, he- would not suffer it to proceed. The offensive ghost was then exorcised, the boat was purified, and soon after joined the rest of the fleet. Generally, in such cases, the quartqr-master engages boats manned by Mohammedans for conveying the food of English soldiers ; but on this occasion a mis- take was made, and the beef, etc., was put on board one belonging to a Hindoo. Another case of a singular character, relating to caste, came under my observation. Mr. Pearson, when residing at Chinsurah, had under his charge a great number of native schools. One morning, going his 78 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. usual round, he saw a quantity of people gathered together, and ascertained that they were looking at a poor man who was writhing with agony from a fearful attack of spasmodic cholera, and imploring from the people a drink of cold water. Not knowing to what caste he belonged, they all looked on with the greatest indifference, not one of them moving to relieve the apparently dying man. Mr. Pearson, having in vain upbraided them for their hard-heartedness, himself pro- cured and administered the water, and remained by him till he was able to be removed. He then took him to his own house, procured for him medical aid, supplied him with suitable food, placed him on a comfortable couch, and ceased not in his efforts of kindness until the poor man was completely restored. Mr. Pearson now naturally expected that the man would be anxious to depart ; but it was not so, and in his comfortable quarters he seemed determined to remain. He was daily supplied with rice and other materials of food, but refused to assist in any kind of work in the garden, or to attend any of the religious services of the house. Finding his patient perfectly recovered and restored to sound health, 1 Mr. Pearson told him to leave the house and go away. Great was his surprise when he heard the man reply, " Go away ! where am I to go ? You have taken away my caste by bringing me here and causing me to eat of your food. Gunga was calling me,* and you interfered and snatched me from * Dying on the banks of the Ganges (Gunga) is considered very meri- torious, and when death is near, it is a common saying, " Gunga is calling." THE GEATITUDE OF CASTE. 79 her embrace, and now, having cheated me out of heaven and destroyed my caste on earth, you tell me to go away ! No, I will not go away, but will remain here all my life, and you must feed and clothe me !" It was not till he saw the policeman coming to carry him before the magistrate that this man would leave the house. Such are the effects of caste, and such the gratitude of the Hindoos ! A similar case is recorded in the "Life of Bishop Heber." It is stated that, " An officer having found a dying Indian exposed by the side of the Ganges, in conformity with the religion of the Hindoos, that he might expire within reach of the sacred waters, raised him up, and restored him to life by forcing nourish- ment down his throat. The man was a Brahmin, and having eaten from the hands of an European, though unconsciously, lost his caste, and was abandoned by his whole family. Being poor, he was forced either to starve or become a dependant on the officer for sub- sistence. The love of life prevailed ; but every morn- ing when he came to the camp to receive his rice, he cursed his benefactor in bitter terms as the cause of his becoming an outcast from his family and sect. 'If,' said the Bishop, 'I am permitted to rescue one such miserable creature from this wretched supersti- tion, I shall think myself repaid for all I sacrifice.' " DOMESTIC HABITS. In their manners and customs the Hindoos follow the routine of their ancestors, and any change is con- 1 80 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. templated with fear, lest it should affect their caste ; hence their dress is the same as their forefathers was 200 years ago. The constantly changing fashions of Europe are altogether unknown in Bengal ; much to the satisfaction of the head of the family, who is never troubled with long bills from the tailor or dress- maker, and who never hears his wife or daughters complaining that the ladies of other families dress more fashionably than they. The dress of a rich man is very simple, but well adapted to the climate. Around his waist is folded a white cloth, called a dhotee, which hangs down to his feet ; and this, with an upper garment called a chudder, thrown over the shoulders, forms the whole of his dress, with the exception of the shoes, which he occa- sionally wears. Stockings were never worn till lately, and are looked upon as an innovation of young Bengal, and frowned upon by the orthodox Hindoo. The poor, generally, have only a small dhotee ; all the upper part of the body being left uncovered. Shoes of a coarse kind are sometimes worn, but stockings never. The dress of the women is equally simple. One long white cotton garment, called a saree, is so adjusted as to cover the whale of ^he person, and also forms a hood sufficient to hide the face, which is closely dr,awn when- ever a stranger is seen td approach. This saree is about fifteen feet long and three feet broad ; the ends being ornamented with various patterns, according to the price. Whilst the dress of the Hindoos is thus so simple and inexpensive, ornaments of jewellery, etc., are MARKIAGE FESTIVITIES. 81 eagerly sought after, even by the poorest women. Rings of gold and silver are worn in their ears, in the nose, on the fingers, and, not ^infrequently, on the toes ; whilst their arms, wrists, and ankles are laden with bangles, sometimes qf immense value. Many persons, afraid to lend their money on interest, or enter upon any commercial speculation lest they should lose it all, invest their savings in the purchase of these jewels for their wives, knowing that at the worst they can sell them for the value of old metal. The great expense connected with marriage often involves a Hindoo family in pecuniary difficulties from which it is never extricated. To allow a marriage to be celebrated without certain festivities, even amongst the poorest, would be considered most disgraceful, and as liable to incur the anger of the gods on the union. To prevent these consequences money is borrowed at an enormous rate of interest (from 20 to 40 per cent.); to pay which the individual is kept in a miserable state of poverty and misery all his life. At respectable weddings 4,000 or 5,000 rupees are expended ; but the greatest expense is incurred in the fireworks and other accompaniments of the marriage procession. Presents and fees to the Brahmins foraa, likewise, important items in tke bill. The very rich Baboos will expand on these occasions sums varying from 10,000 to 20,000 rupees. The accompanying cut gives a good representation of the procession of a rich Hindoo going to claim his bride. It gives also a correct idea of the houses be- longing to the wealthy Europeans in a leading 6 82 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. thoroughfare in Calcutta, called Chouringhee Road, at the southern end of which stands the beautiful cathedral erected by Bishop Wilson. The houses of the natives, in appearance and con- venience, vary according to the Circumstances of the owner. Those belonging to the rich are built of brick, on four sides of an open court. The principal room, facing the door, is devoted to the family idol ; and on the ground-floor of the other three sides are porticos, over which are the rooms for the family. The windows of the rooms are very small, and all look into the court- yard, not one opening to the street. The furniture in these rooms consists generally of a wooden bedstead or two, some loose mats, a few brass eating and drinking vessels, a hookah, a brass spittoon, etc. No chairs, tables, book-cases, pictures, or any ornaments, are to be seen. Some, however, of the more wealthy in the large cities have one or two rooms fitted up for the use of their European guests, and these are elaborately furnished in the English style. The poor live with their families in small huts, built either with mud or mat walls and a thatched roof, having two or, at the most, three rooms ; one of w^hich is for cooking and other domestic offices, whilst the others are^ for sleeping, receiving visitors, etc. CXving to the extreme heat, fires frequently break out in these huts, and in the course of an hour a whole village is some- times consumed. In the houses of the wealthy and middle classes there is occasionally a room called Krodegar, "the room of anger," or of the angry, into which generally DAILY FOOD. 83 the wife retires if she imagines she has been slighted by her husband, or ill-used by any other member of the family. From this room she refuses to come out until the offending parties propitiate her wrath. This plan, however, is only adopted by favourites. If a man have more wives than one, should the elder and less favoured one retire to the Krodegar, most probably no person would take any notice, and she might remain there till she was tired ; but should the youthful and beautiful bride be offended and enter this room, prayers and promises are made to induce her to come out, and again grace with her presence the family circle. Amongst the poor, nothing of this kind is known. The cuisine of the natives of Bengal is very simple. Animal food, especially butcher's meat, is seldom eaten. Rice is the staple article, both for rich and poor ; this with fish, vegetables, ghee, and spices, made into a curry, is the principal dish; whilst sweetmeats, fruit, and daie (acid curdled milk) form the desert. "Water is the general drink, but milk is drank by the rich in great quantities. Wines or spirits, if taken at all, are drank in secret. The Hindoos generally partake of \>ut two full meals a day aljout ten o'clock in the morning and six o'clock in the evening. But 'at daybreak, when Vhey rise, they eat a little cold boiled rice, or some jol-pan (rice prepared with sugar, baked dry). The morning and evening meal are exactly alike, curry, curry, curry, without any variation from January to Decem- ber. No puddings or pies, pancakes or dumplings, are 84 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. ever seen in the houses of the natives. The fruits of the land, numerous in kind and delicious in taste, are all, with few exceptions, turned into the everlasting curry, as are also all the vegetables ; of which there is as great a variety as in Europe. , At the time of meals, if no stranger is present, the women wait on the men ; but a Hindoo woman never sits down to eat with her husband she and the younger children eat what he leaves. As they possess neither tables, chairs, knives, forks, nor spoons, they sit on a mat spread on the floor, and eat their food with the right hand, and never with the left; that being reserved for meaner offices. After each meal the hooka"h is smoked, both by men and women ; and even children of a few years old acquire the art. The evenings are spent in gossip and smo*king; and by nine o'clock, generally, a Hindoo village is quite quiet, all the inhabitants having retired to rest. Nearly all the articles of food consumed by the natives are exceedingly cheap, and it is well that it is so, otherwise the labouring classes would starve; for their wages are so exceedingly low that, as it is, they can barely exist. A common day-labourer, except in large iwwns inhabited by Europeans, cannot earn more than twopence a day ; and with this he has to provide for the wants of his family, which may con- sist of a wife and several children. In Calcutta itself, where the highest rate prevails, the following wages were paid for household servants and others, by Europeans of the middle classes; those occupying higher rank of course paid more : BATES OF WAGES. 85 Khansamdk (principal servant), 8 rupees per month, or 6d. a day. Bhowachee (cook), 6rs. per month, or 4|d. per day. Bearer (the cleaner of furniture, clothes, lamps, etc.), 5rs. per month, or 4d. &, day. Maiter (sweeper), 4rs., or 3d. a day. Malee (gardener), 5rs., or 4d. a day. Bheesty (water carrier), serving perhaps two families, 5rs v or 4d. a day (altogether). Coolies, or day-labourers, 4rs., or 3jd. a day. To all these domestic servants no food is given, for the simple reason that they will not eat anything that has once been on the table of an European. On account of the intense heat of the climate, food cooked on one day will not remain good till the next ; and a pity it is often to see that which would support a whole family literally thrown away, because caste will prevent even a beggar from partaking of that which has been on the table of a mlecha, even though that mlecha be the Governor-General of India. Artisans are paid a little better. Carpenters, brick- layers, blacksmiths, etc., get about 6d. or 8d. a day ; and consequently are enabled to enjoy a few luxuries denied to their humbler brethren. 1 The coarsest rice, even in a, good harvest season, cannot be purchased for less than one rupee (two shillings) per maund of SOlbs. Patna rice is three rupees, or six shillings; this kind, however, is never eaten by the labouring classes. Wheaten bread is never seen in the houses of the poor, nor any animal food whatever, except a little fish, principally shrimps, 86 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. which are caught in great numbers in the numerous nullahs and rivers in Bengal. Tea, coffee, butter, sugar, and eggs, are luxuries of which few are able to partake ; and the only drink of the family is water, and that even of a very questionable character; for they obtain it either from the filthy river, or from some pond or tank in which they perform their ablutions, and wash their clothes and cooking and other utensils. Let us see how a family consisting of a labouring man, his wife, and say two children, exist on their very limited income. In the country no houses are ever rented. A small spot of land, for which a rental of about threepence to sixpence a year is paid, is obtained from the Zemindar, on which the poor man erects his hut. If he has a regular income of four rupees a month (eight shillings) in a country village, he would be considered most respectable. This sum (4 16s. a year) he would expend as follows : s. d: Rice, 51bs. a-day, for two full meals, and a little cold for the early morning, 22 K maunds at 2s. per maund .250 Fish, or other material forcurry, at #d. per day . . 76 Oil for curry, light, and lubrication, at #d. per day. . 7 6 Vegetables, chillies, salt, etc., at #d. per day ... 76 Pawn, betel-nut, etc., at ]/%?. per day . . . . 39 Tobacco, at y&d. per day 3-9 Clothing, man and his wife, one suit each per year . 70 Ditto for two children, ditto 40 460 Leaving for Brahmin's fees, ground rent, schooling, and religious feasts, for the whole year . . . . 10 4 16 NATIVE VILLAGE LIFE. 87 In the large towns, where provisions are dearer, and house rent has to be paid, how the poor people contrive to live, I cannot tell In the villages tlje common currency of the people is the cowry shell, of which about five thousand ^ are equal to a rupee, or rather more than two hundred equal to a penny. In many villages a silver or even a copper coin is never seen; and unless provided with cowries the traveller can purchase nothing, as I have found to my great incon- venience. To assist the family, the women and children go into the fields to collect cow dung, which, when dried, is used for fuel, and so that article of expenditure is saved. They also set little wicker traps in any flowing water, and occasionally catch more shrimps than they can use, and sell the rest ; by these various means they manage to exist. There are no poor laws in Bengal, and no provision whatever is made for the aged, or for widows or orphans; this, taken in connection, with the fearful restrictions of caste, entails upon the destitute an amount of suffering that cannot be described; and were it not for the genial character o the climate, and the cheapness of the common, articles of food, that misery would be increased a hundredfold. To mitigate this evil, and to afford a small degree of help, several benevolent Europeans were in the habit of subscribing, weekly, certain sums, and expending the same in the purchase of rice, dholl (a species of pulse), cowries, and a small copper coin called pice, eight of which are in value equal to threepence. At seven 88 CASTE, MANNEKS, AND CUSTOMS. o'clock every Sunday morning, all beggars were in- vited to attend ; and either in the compounds of the houses, or on the wneidan (open plain), about five hun- dred persons generally came the most wretched, miserable objects that can be imagined. There were the blind, the lame, the sick, the aged, and widows with their young children ; all in the most deplor- able state of destitution, with scarcely any clothing upon their persons, met together to receive, from the hands of Christian charity, food sufficient to last them for perhaps two days. Before distributing the rice, a missionary or a native catechist would read to them a portion of the Word of God, and deliver a very short address. He would then give to each a bowlful of rice, a small cupful of dholl, a handful of cowries, and one or two pice. To ob- tain this gift, many of them would come from a dis- tance of five or six miles. The short religious services were invariably listened to with the greatest earnest- ness. They were always clothed in the simplest language, and generally illustrated one of the bene- volent miracles or parables of our Divine Lord. That they were not delivered altogether in vain, I shall show in a future chaptfer. , NATIVE VILLAGE EDUCATION. In almost all the larger villages in Bengal are to be found common schools, where a boy learns his letters by writing them, first on the ground with his finger, then with a reed dipped in ink on the green plantain VILLAGE SCHOOLS. 89 leaf, and finally with an iron style on a thick palm leaf. They learn the arithmetical tables with a readi- ness and precision equal to anything I have ever seen in the common schools in England. The nampta, or multiplication table, proceeds from 1, 1^, etc., up to 19 times 19^, and 20 times 20 ; and in some cases I have heard it carried up as high as 100. Twice a day all the scholars stand up, and the most advanced boy begins, in a sing-song tone, " Twice one are two, twice one and a half are three," and so on ; all the other boys repeating it after him in the same chanting manner. This is a very favourite part of the school curriculum, and the proficiency obtained by the boys is most sur- prising. The village schoolmaster is frequently an intelligent Soodra, but sometimes a poor Brahmin. The fees received are very small, ranging, for each pupil, from three-halfpence to threepence a month ; and this small sum is more than many of the villagers can afford. In consequence, great numbers of boys can neither read nor write. Until missionaries visited Bengal, female education was entirely unknown. At the present time, however, wherever the Gospel has penetrated? schools both for boys and girls have been established ; in most instances, the education imparted is gratuitous. In the large towns in Bengal, schools or colleges, of a superior character to those above described, are very numerous. In these the Vedas are taught in the Sanscrit language, together with the imperfect native systems of geography, astronomy, etc. 90 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. In the Mission schools in the large towns an educa- tion is given, which embraces all the elements of European literature, both in the English and native languages; and the pupils are also well grounded in Scripture history and doctrine. DHARNA. A curious custom prevails among the Hindoos, which, though seldom practised, is occasionally adopted, when there is a prospect of its being successfully applied ; it is called dharna from dree, to seize, to hold. When any person, a Brahmin especially, imagines he has a claim against any one, and that claim is refused, he threatens to sit down at the door of the presumed debtor, and never to leave it until the claim is met, or the debt paid. During this time he declares that he will neither eat, drink, nor sleep ; and should he die whilst in the performance of this vow, his death would be laid at the door of the debtor. As causing the death of a Brahmin is the unpardon- able sin, beyond the power of any atonement, be it ever so costly, and which is sure to be followed by everlasting perdition, i( is more dreaded by the com- mon people than any other crime that can possibly be committed. When 'dharna is resorted to by a common Soodra but little notice is taken of it, and the claimant may sit as long as he pleases without giving the housekeeper the least uneasiness ; but with a Brahmin it is a different thing. Soon after I was settled in Calcutta, a case occurred DHARNA. 91 which attracted a good deal of attention, as showing the cunning of the one party and the profound super- stition of the other. A Brahmin brought a claim against a wealthy merchant, a shopkeeper in the Surra Bazar, for sixteen rupees. This was resisted, on the ground that he had never in his lifetime seen the Brahmin or knew anything about him, and con- sequently that the claim for the money was most un- just. The Brahmin, however, persisted in his demand ; and when he found that there was but little chance that the shopkeeper would yield, he took with him two or three other Brahmins, and in their presence renewed his demand, which was again most resolutely refused. As a last resource he declared that unless the money was immediately paid he would sit down at the door in dharna, and would neither eat nor drink, would abstain from all the public holy duties incumbent on a Brahmin, and at the door he would die and a Brahmin's death would be visited on the shopkeeper's head. The merchant intimated that the Brahmin might do as he pleased, but the money he would never pay. In consequence of this determination the Brahmin sat down on the step of the Aoor, &nd closed his eyes in devout' meditation. When the evening arrived, the merchant locked up his shop, and retired to his home, leaving the Brahmin at the door. The following morn- ing, on returning to his shop, there was the Brahmin, still with closed eyes, engaged in the highest duty of private devotion meditating on the perfections of Vishnoo. The day passed by in the same manner, 92 . CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. not a word passing between the two. In the evening the merchant again returned to his home ; but in rather an uncomfortable state of mind. He was in hopes, however, that the Brahmin would soon get tired of watching and fasting ; bu^ in this he was mis- taken. Whether in the night-time he had been sup- plied with any food by his friends, or otherwise, was not known, but for five days and nights the Brahmin continued in the same state. On the fifth day he gave signs of sinking under his continued fast, and the shop- keeper began to be thoroughly frightened, and would gladly have compromised the matter by paying the amount. This, however, was stoutly resisted by a number of Brahmins who had come to see the death of their brother Brahmin, and to be witnesses against the unfortunate shopkeeper as being the cause of this dreadful event. To prevent him dying without the blessing of Gunga, a palankeen was brought, in which he was carefully laid ; and the bearers prepared to carry him to the banks of the Ganges, that he might breathe out his life in the pure regions of sanctity. The merchant, now thoroughly alarmed, entreated the other Brahmins to give the apparently (lying man some food, to pre- vent the catastrophe he so much dreaded ; atathe same time offering any reasonable sum as an atonement for what he had done naming even fifty rupees. " What ! " cried the indignant Brahmins : " offer a paltry fifty rupees as an atonement for bringing the life of a holy Brahmin to the borders of the grave ! No ; keep your filthy money, and live henceforth a life of wretched- THE THICK SUCCESSFUL. 93 ness, and then die a fearful death, and after that spend millions of years in flaming fire and molten lead !" The poor dupe, giving way to despair, fell at the feet of the Brahmin, and after a good deal of haggling with the other Brahmins, agreed to give 1,000 rupees if he would only condescend to live, and prevent the fearful consequences which would come on him and his family should the Brahmin determine to die. When the amount to be paid was thus settled, the palankeen bearers trotted off with the sufferer not to the Ganges, but to his home ; where there is no doubt that he and his friends had a hearty laugh at the manner in which the superstitious merchant had been swindled out of his money. The amusements of the common people are very few. They are generally connected with their reli- gious feasts, at some of which they seem to go almost mad dancing, singing, drinking, etc. At the houses of more respectable persons, music and dancing by the dancing girls is common on all festive occasions. This is a very different thing to what is common in Europe. It is confined entirely to one or two girls, who in slow measure go through certain attitudes, singing at the same time .some amorous ditty, accompanied by the tom-tom and viol. The accompanying sketch gives a very correct idea of this sort of thing. In their forms, address, and behaviour in company, the Hindoos must be ranked amongst the most polite nations. It is true, there is a mixture of flattery and of fulsome panegyric in their addresses ; but this is given 94 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. and received as the requirement of custom rather than as the language of the heart. In directing their letters, as well as in the compli- ments prefixed to them, the Hindoos use the most extravagant terms. For example, a man desirous of obtaining a pottah (lease) of certain lands belonging to a Zemindar, will address him somewhat as follows : " To the great, the excellent, the prosperous, the illus- trious Baboo Radacant Singh, the nourisher of multi- tudes from many countries, the fragrance of whose fame for goodness and generosity has spread through the three worlds, the poor slave Gobind Dass begs to present his humble petition." Among the Brahmins, and the Pundits particularly, complimentary verses, or artistic compositions, are pre- sented to the individuals they desire to honour or natter. The following ingenious letter, written by a Pundit of Nuddea, and addressed to a missionary with whom he was acquainted, is a good specimen of their skill in this respect. It is written in Sanscrit, and is formed (in the original) into the shape of a tree, with pyramidal foliage and upright stem. The writing consists of a series of lauda- tory epithets, arsangecj from the top of the triangle in the form of an invocation, or wish, for the health, happi- ness^ and salvation of the extolled individual. The wish itself forms the stem of the tree, commencing from the top downwards; to which each of the branches, both on right and left, bear their tributary- share of desire and praise ; each of which also, reading from the end of the branch toward and down the stem, ns ^ "5 -S yo Am * $ 96 CASTE, MANNERS, AND CUSTOMS. forms likewise a completely expressed invocation, or wish, of similar purport as the original one. Of neces- sity, as both sides read from their outer letter to the centre, the lines forming the right hand branches have to be read backwards. This mode of address is called " Chitro Kabya," from " Chitro," a picture, and " Kabya" poesy. In con- sequence of the different structure of the Sanscrit and English languages, the perfect pyramidal foliage of the original letter cannot be retained in the English trans- lation here given. CHAPTER VIII. FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. Ignorance of the Route Native Guide Sarais, or Native Lodgings Night Service by Chirag light No Cowries, no Food Evils of being without Money Alarmed by Wild Beasts Hospitality of a Hindoo Baboo In- digo Factory Stung by a Serpent Fever Cold Water Cure Extreme Thirst Sooksagor. THE state of the heathen beyond the narrow bounds of our missionary operations had long seriously occupied our thoughts. What could be done for the millions who were living in localities never visited by Christian men, and where no opportunity of hearing the truth was ever offered ? Large and populous districts within a radius of 100 miles of Calcutta, were left entirely to the tender mercies of the Brahmins, and to all the superstitions and wickedness connected with the lowest forms of Hindoo idolatry. , * Whilst pur Mission was .too weak to enable us to establish new permanent stations, it was tho*ught desirable that an occasional visit should be paid to some of these places, so that by the preaching of the Gospel, familiar conversation with the people, and the distribution of portions of the Scriptures and religious tracts, the way might be opened for further 7 98 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. and more enlarged operations in their midst. An ex- perimental journey was therefore resolved on, and the brethren nominated Mr. Kay and myself for this new kind of work. Ignorant of the resources of the road, and of the facilities for obtaining food and lodging, and without making those inquiries which common sense ought to have suggested, we most unwisely entered upon this undertaking; a proceeding which, in a climate like Bengal, might have been attended with serious loss of health, and perhaps even of life. Having carefully studied what maps could be ob- tained, we resolved to travel in that part of the country which lies to the north-east of Calcutta, between the rivers Hooghly and Megna. We procured a native guide, who professed to know the district well, and who agreed to take us to the most populous towns and villages ; he was to act also as our caterer and cook. We paid him ten rupees in advance, and relying entirely on his experience, took with us no provisions whatever; being assured that all necessaries, both of food and lodging, could be obtained on the road, and that we merely required a small portmanteau, contain- ing some changes of linen and a few tracts, with a blanket and mat on which to sleep at night all of which might be fastened without difficulty to our saddles. On a Monday morning we sent on our guide to a large village about twelve miles distant ; and on the following day, mounting our horses, we proceeded as well as we could, in a country where there were no THE BANYAN TREE. 99 roads, toward the same place. Cultivated rice fields, with shady topes of plantains or cocoa-nut palms, en- livened the view, with here and there a stately tamarind, or some majestic banyan. As among our English trees, the oak is always considered the monarch, so among the trees of India, the Banyan tree (Ficus Indicus) takes the first rank, in point of size, whilst the Peepul tree (Ficus Religiosa) stands highest in the estimation of the pious Hindoo, as being peculiarly sacred to the gods ; Vishnoo, it is supposed, in one of his incarnations, having been born under it. The banyan tree propagates itself, not by casting its seed in the earth, as do other trees ; but from its branches descend thin fibrous shoots, which, reaching the earth, immediately take root, and rapidly increasing in strength and girth, become in time the sturdy stems of another tree, which, in its turn, sends forth its branches, with their dropping rootlets ; and so one tree may be multiplied into a hundred, and yet the whole remain united together still as one. These trees, therefore, sometimes attain to an enormous size. " The finest specimen of the banyan tree I ever saw was in the Botanical Gardens, adjoining the Bishop's College, near Calcutta, and certainly H was a wonderful sight ; but ; on the banks of the Nirbudda, I have been informed, is one of far greater dimensions. It is described as being about 2,000 feet in circumference measured round the principal stems ; while the hanging branches and roots which had reached the ground occupied a much larger space. The chief trunks of this single tree was said, by one traveller who counted 100 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. them, to amount to 350, all larger than common English oaks or elms ; while the smaller stems, form- ing the supporters, were said to be more than 3,000. It is probable, however, that this account is greatly exaggerated, although I had it from a very respectable authority."* When we arrived at our destination we found our guide had secured for us accommodation in the sarai (diminutive of caravansarai}, but to our dismay we found it to consist of a small mud-built hut, with a thatched roof, about twelve feet square ; the roof was covered with a thick layer of cobwebs, and the mud walls with soot, produced by the multitude of pilgrims and other travellers, who, staying there for a night, had lighted their fires and cooked their food within the building, leaving behind them an amount of dirt and filth exceedingly unpleasant. Having, however, swept out our hut as well as we could without a broom or brush, and having groomed and fed our horses, we partook of the curry and rice which our cook had prepared for us, and then began to prepare for our missionary work. We went round^ the village, calling at almost every house, inviting tha peopje to attend a meeting opposite the sarai at eight o'clock. We then purchased a dozen chirags, or small earthern lamps, for which we paid three pice, or one penny; and trimming them with oil, we placed them in a row before our hut. When lighted, nearly all the inhabitants of the place flocked together to see what was going on, Requesting them * Buyers' " Recollections of Northern India." VILLAGE SERVICES. 101 to be seated on the ground (their usual habit), we told them the object of our visit; and they listened at- tentively, while we unfolded to them, in the simplest language, the Gospel plan of salvation, entreating them to turn from dumb idols to the worship of the living and true God. The meeting was prolonged till ten o'clock ; then urging their attendance on the following evening, we dismissed the congregation, thankful that such a favourable opportunity had been afforded us, in a place where the Gospel had never betoio been heard. On the following morning great was our surprise and regret, to find our guide had decamped. We never saw him again. As a guide, he was of little use ; for our object was not to visit any particular spot, but those places where most people could be found, and this information we could easily obtain; but in the loss of our cook we were put to 'great inconvenience, and found it exceedingly difficult to procure the com- mon necessaries of life. Making, however, the best of our circumstances, we soon found, in the bazar, a small shop, where we purchased, for six pice, sufficient rice, etc., to last us the day, and we contrived to make* an eatable mess ; not very rich or palatable, but* which answered every purpose, washing it down with water from p very dirty tank, close by. In the evening our congregation again assembled, and several Brahmins were present ; and a most animated discussion was kept up till a late hour. Good-humour, however, prevailed; and when we asked the people to unite with us in prayer, silence and the strictest decorum was observed; they evi- 102 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. dently felt that there was a great difference between the solemnities of the Christian religion, and the noisy senseless services of their idol temples. The next day, after having partaken of a little jol-pan, which can be obtained in every village, and a draught from the same dirty pond, we resumed our journey; and in the course of the afternoon arrived at a very pretty place, thickly planted with trees, and with a large population. Here we therefore resolved to remain, as in the former place, two days. Securing a place in the sarai, we entered the bazar to purchase food for our horses and our- selves; for which we were quite prepared, having taken nothing during the day but the jol-pan in the early morning. After selecting the few articles we required, being veiy hungry, we ate, whilst stand- ing at the stall, a small bunch of plantains, value one halfpenny, and we then tendered in payment a silver rupee, asking for change. Our astonishment was great when we were informed that such a thing as a rupee was scarcely ever seen in the place, and that even copper coins were such scarce articles that very few possessed them; the only article of currency there being the cowry shell, bf which we had none. What to do we knew not we had eaten the fruit, and ^ therefore could not return it. We sadly wanted a dinner, but the sharp old woman who was the owner of the stall would not part with her rice till she had the money down. We begged for credit, promising to pay her double the amount on our return ; but to this she would not listen, and we had every prospect of AN UNPLEASANT POSITION. 103 having to go without food. She now clamoured for payment for the plantains which we had eaten, and raising her voice to a high pitch abused us right soundly. A crowd soon collected, which increased every minute, and every one wa's anxious to know what was the cause of the disturbance; as scarcely any one did exactly know, some cried one thing and some another, till we were charged with almost every possible crime. We told them who we were, and what was our object in paying them a visit. As soon as this became known, an old Brahmin roused the fury of the people to the highest pitch, by declaring that we were de- stroyers of caste, and our only aim in coming was to abuse their gods, insult the Brahmins, and turn the people away from the holy faith of their forefathers. We were in considerable danger of being ill-treated, when a respectable man came between us and the mob, and having heard from us what was the real cause of the tumult, told us we had better leave the .place without delay, for the people, in their present excited state, would listen to nothing that we could say. On. his promising the old market-woman that he would give her, from one of bis trees, & larger bunch of plan- tains thaa that which we had taken, we wer$ per- mitted to depart without further trouble. Hungry, weary, and sad at heart, we proceeded in search of a more hospitable people ; but being entirely unacquainted with the country, and there being no roads, only footpaths, and these very indistinct on account of the increasing darkness of the evening, we 104 FIKST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. proceeded very slowly for nearly two hours, when we arrived at a large jheel, or lake, at which our tired horses were glad to drink. Which way we were now to go we knew not the light of day had entirely dis- appeared, and the darkness was so great that we could scarcely distinguish objects a few yards from us. We were evidently now in an uncultivated part of the country, and by the thick brushwood through which our horses were urging their way, and the fallen trees which occasionally crossed our path, we felt persuaded we had wandered into some wild jungle, and knew not where it would lead us. Throwing the reins on the necks of the horses, we left them to pro- ceed according to their own instinct. After wandering about some considerable time, with a suddenness which almost threw us over their heads, they started back in evident alarm ; while immediately, a tremendous roar, close at hand, told us of our danger, and of our helpless condition. We had with us no weapon of defence, but our trust was in the protecting care of Him to whose service we had devoted our lives ; and our trust was not in vain. Our frightened horses turned off in another direction" at a rapid pace, and we heard no more of the creature, whatever it was, that had caused us such alarm. ^ " We soon got clear of the jungle, and near midnight found ourselves close to a large brick-built house, but whether occupied or not we could not tell. Having discovered the door, which was locked, we knocked loudly and continuously, until from within a gruff voice was heard, demanding who were the disturbers COMFORTABLE QUARTERS. 105 of the night, and who dared to violate the sanctity of a holy Brahmin's house. "We told the Durwan (gate . keeper) that we were benighted English travellers, who had lost our way ; and requested him, to inform the Baboo (rich gentleman) of our' circumstances, and to beg his permission for our resting, for the remainder of the night, under his roof. After some little time the gate was opened, and we were admitted into a spacious courtyard, where the Brahmin himself appeared, together with a number of his servants and friends, who, being thus unexpectedly awakened from their sleep, came to see who were the intruders, and to ascertain what was their errand. The master of the house, who was a Zemindar, or large landowner, was a person about forty years of age, tall, most gentlemanly in his appearance, and courteous in his manner. When he had heard our tale, he told us we were heartily welcome to all that his house con- tained ; and that he could not recollect what work of merit he had performed that this high honour of en- tertaining two English gentlemen should be conferred upon him. Whilst we sat and conversed, a dish of boiled rice was hastily prepared, which, together with plenty of fresh milk, was set before 1 us, of which we partook with pleasure : our horses likewise were well fed, and comfortably housed. The Baboo then took us into an apartment where we found a large native bedstead, on which he had evidently been sleeping. He placed this at our disposal, and spread his own mat on the floor. To this we objected, and respectfully urged him to allow us to 106 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. occupy that position ; but to our scruples he would not listen, and being quite overwhelmed with fatigue, we made no further objection, but spreading our mats on the bedstead, soon fell fast asleep. At dawn of day we were awakened by the Baboo getting up, and repeating several times the words, " Ram, Ram ! Ram, Ram !" his morning invocation to Ram, one of the incarnations of Vishnoo. We did not rise however till eight o'clock, when we enjoyed the luxury of a most refreshing bath, and felt quite prepared for the engagements of the day. At our request, the Brahmin gave orders to summon all his attendants, and the people who dwelt in the immediate locality. In a very short time more than 300 men assembled in the courtyard ; and standing in the verandah of the house, with the Brahmin and several native gentlemen seated by our side, we preached " Christ, and Him crucified." A more orderly and attentive congregation we never had, and the con- versation which ensued was of the most satisfactory nature. When the people were dismissed we were summoned to a substantial meal of curry and rice ; after which the Baboo and his friends entered into a lively discussion ?vith us on the claims of the Gospel, and freely acknevledged that, as far as he understood it, Christianity commended itself more to hismind than the foolish dogmas of Hindooism. When we told him how we had been driven from the village on the preceding day, he excused the com- mon people on account of their ignorance, but stated that the conduct of the old Brahmin deserved the most severe reproof. He confessed there was a great fear of A LIBERAL-MINDED BABOO. 107 the English among the lower orders, and of mission- aries in particular, as it was the general opinion that they had been sent to the country to ruin the caste of the people, and to constrain them to become Christians ; but the educated upper classes knew better, and felt satisfied that under British rule the security they enjoyed, as regarded both property and life, was far greater than they possessed under the Mohammedan Nawabs of Morshedabad or the Hindoo Rajahs of Bengal. As to religion, he observed, the great mass of the people, without considering the subject, followed in the foot- steps of their forefathers, and any departure therefrom was esteemed as heresy, worthy of the greatest punish- ment ; and when any bigoted or self-interested Brahmin spoke against the missionaries, all their prejudices were excited, and they were ready for any outrage or attack; whilst thoughtful and educated men felt assured that Hindooism, in its present form, could not long exist, and a growing indifference to its demands was con- stantly being manifested. He concluded by saying that he should not be surprised if, in the course of time, the religion of the conquerors would become the esta- blished religion of the land. , After receiving directions as to the -Jjoads leading to the most populous places for twenty miles round, we took leave of our hospitable host ; and passing through several large villages, at each of which we stopped and addressed the people who gathered around us, we arrived in the early evening at a large indigo factory, belonging to an Armenian gentleman, upon whom we called. After informing him who we were, and what was 108 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. the object of our journey, he plainly told us that he thought we were great fools for taking so much trouble about the natives, for he believed their religion was as good for them as ours was for us, and indeed much better, as it suited their capacities, and afforded them that amusement without which they would be perfectly miserable. In regard to our stopping at the factory for the night, he said he had no objection, if we could put up with it as it was, there being neither bed nor sofa ; since the house was used simply as a place of business, he and his family living two miles away, and he was then just about to leave for his home. Telling the chokeedar (watchman) who lived in charge of the premises, to do for us anything we required, he de- parted ; and we prepared for our evening's work in the adjoining village. Accompanied by the gomastah (native superintend- ent), we went, as on the former occasion, from house to house, inviting the people to meet us opposite the door of the factory as soon as they had eaten their evening meal. Having procured a number of chirags, we had quite an illumination, and standing in the verandah of the building, about 150 people were attracted to the spot, to whom* we read and explained one of the parables of our Lord. They were apparently very poor and ignorant, but paid particular attention to what we said ; and whenever anything was advanced beyond their comprehension they stopped us and made us explain our meaning. We found they were nearly all employed in the indigo works, and appeared a simple, harmless people ; AN UNPLEASANT INTRUDER. 109 but no man seemed to care for their souls. As to the proprietor of the factory, we ascertained that he was himself little better than a Hindoo, living with more than one native woman, and looking upon his work- people as beasts of burden rather than as men. In the village was a small idol temple,.and a Brahmin resided in the place ; but at that time he was absent on his professional duties. When the people had all retired to their homes, the chokeedar, to whom we had 'given a rupee to make some purchases, succeeded in preparing for us a curry, after partaking of which we spread our mats in the verandah, and wrapping around us our rugs, soon fell asleep ; but on account of the fierceness of the mosquitoes, we spent a very restless night. And so we proceeded for nearly three weeks longer, stopping at almost every large village and town for a day or two, visiting the native schools, addressing the people in the bazars, or wherever large audiences could be obtained. In the evenings, sitting in front of the hut in which we were to sleep, with our chirags burning, we always succeeded, owing to the novelty of the sight, in securing a large attendance, to whom we made known the unsearchable riches of Christ. At one place I was awakened out af my sleep, in the middle -pf the night, by a large serpent crawling over my body ; starting up in alarm, I 'suppose I frightened or exasperated it, for it stung me severely in the arm, and then made its escape. At first I felt but little hurt, but soon a tingling sensation, reaching up to the shoulder, a parched tongue and great thirst, made me long for the morning, and as soon as it was 110 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. light I found the arm greatly swollen, with con- siderable inflammation around the small wound. We had with us no medicine, but I resorted to the only remedy at hand cold water ; and as the hut was close to the village pond, Mr. Ray poured upon the wound a stream of water from a height of about three feet, thus giving it a douche bath. He continued this operation as long as I could bear it, with short in- tervals, for nearly an hour, by which time the inflam- matory symptoms had entirely subsided, and I felt greatly relieved. Binding up the arm with a cloth, which I kept constantly wet, the swelling gradually decreased, and towards evening all danger was over. Whether this serpent was positively poisonous or not I could not ascertain ; but my impression is that the bite of most of them, whilst not attended with fatal results, will produce more or less effects such as those from which I suffered. On another occasion we had to cross a lake of con- siderable width and depth. Mr. Ray, who was a proficient in the art, determined to swim over, and strapping his clothes to the back of his horse, he soon reached the othejc side ; whilst I fastened the two horses together, and, rayunting my own, endeavoured to force them both forward. They most reluctantly entered the water, and when they found themselves getting out of their depth, refused to proceed further, and notwithstanding all my efforts turned round towards the shore. I repeated the experiment two or three times with the same result, and it was not till I had almost given it up in despair, that they were induced SUFFERINGS FROM THIRST. Ill to take to the deep water. When they found they were literally off their legs, they made the best of it, and soon reached the opposite bank. In the meantime Mr. Ray had been standing, almost in a nude state, exposed to the rays of a tropical sun, and in a strong south wind. He felt no inconvenience from it at first, but in the course of the night became alarmingly ill, and before morning was in a high state of fever. At times he became delirious, and the pains in his head were exceedingly distressing. Cold water again was the simple remedy in fact we had nothing else ; therefore keeping his head covered with a wet cloth, rubbing his body constantly with a cloth well saturated with water, and giving him to drink plenty of conjee (the water in which rice had been boiled), the fever speedily left him, and the day following we were able to proceed. Had he been in Calcutta with such a fever, according to the invariable custom, he would have had given to him large doses of calomel, James's powder, and black draught ; leeches would have been applied to his temples, and perhaps he would have been laid up for a month ; whereas by using Nature's gentle remedy, health was rest9red in two days. On the last day but one of our journey we suffered greatly frorji thirst ; for having left our lodging very early in the morning, without breaking our fast, we took an easterly direction, and soon got involved in a nasty jungle ; emerging from which we entered upon a dreary tract of country, with a dry sandy soil, where for miles not a human being was to be seen. We jour- neyed on, the heat being intense, until four o'clock in 112 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. the afternoon, without discovering the smallest trace of water, when we arrived at what was once a pond, but now only dry mud, except in the centre, where a little thick liquid was seen. Some travellers had passed the place before, for we saw the ashes of the fires where they had cooked their food, and some broken earthen pots in which they had boiled their rice. Fastening a piece of one of these broken vessels to a long stick, we contrived to scoop up a little of this muddy mixture, and tried to strain it through a handkerchief; but in this we were only partially successful, and filthy as it was we were glad to swallow it. The sufferings occasioned by extreme thirst cannot be described ; they are far more painful than those produced by hunger. We offered some of this thick drink to our horses, but they not being, as we supposed, as thirsty as ourselves, refused the draught. Soon after this we entered upon a cultivated country, and rejoiced to see the cocoa-nut and other palms growing in abundance, and a few houses nestling in their midst. For a few pice we were plentifully sup- plied with young cocoa-nuts, full of delicious water, which not onrj T quenched our thirst, but greatly cheered our spirits. Water also in abundance was here procured for our horses, and resting for ai},. hour under t the shade of the trees we were quite refreshed. We then proceeded through a beautifully cultivated country for about six miles, and near eight o'clock arrived at Sooksagor, on the banks of the Bagharetti river. Here our trials ended. A rich Portuguese Roman Catholic gentleman, named Barretto, had in this place END OF THE JOURNEY. 113 his country-seat, a most princely mansion, but which has since then been completely destroyed by the in- roads of the river. The hospitality of this gentleman was known throughout Bengal, and his house wag open to every European who happened to pass that way. To our great disappointment we found that he and his family were in Calcutta; but he had left orders, that should any visitors arrive during his absence, they were to be taken to the residence of the Roman Catholic priest, who lived in a most commo- dious house in the park, and who was entirely sup- ported at Mr. Barretto's expense. He officiated in a very elegant little chapel adjoining the mansion, in which the family, and a few Indo-Portuguese depend- ants attended divine service. We were accordingly conducted to the house of the padre, but he being likewise from home, we were entertained by Mr. Barretto's head servant. In a very short time a dinner was provided, and we enjoyed the luxury, for the first time during the past month, of eating our food with those convenient articles, knives, forks, and spoons, instead of using our fingers in the native fashion. ? We remained in this earthly paradise, as it appeared to us after^the rough work we had gone through, till near midnight, when the tide being favourable, we engaged a native boat to convey us to Calcutta, leaving our horses to be sent overland, by persons whom Mr. Barretto's servant would provide. In the evening of the following day we arrived at our home, thankful to find our families in health, and we ourselves none the 8 FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. worse for the inconveniences we had suffered on the road. Thus ended our first missionary tour, which, notwith- standing the many difficulties we had experienced, was looked upon as a decided success. Thousands of poor natives who had never before seen a missionary, or heard the name of Christ, had listened to the glorious truths of the Gospel ; and multitudes who had never given a serious thought to the subject of religion, but had been content with the mummeries of their idola- trous services, had heard the solemn fact announced that "it is appointed unto all men once to die, and after death the judgment," and had been informed how they might obtain " the forgiveness of sins." The journey also taught the important lesson that it was quite impossible for Europeans to live in Bengal as do the natives of India. Many good people in England, to whose opinion we were always glad to show respect, had urged us to give up our European mode of life, and conform to the customs of the natives as it regards clothing, lodging, and food. This experimental journey showed us the great impropriety of such a change ; that it would yot only be injurious to health, but decidedly lowe*^ us in the estimation of the natives themselves. Seeing us as foreigners in ttheir midst, deeply impressed with the errors of their creed, and hav- ing come thousands of miles to make known to them the way of life, they cannot but respect our motives, and listen to our advice. But for us to live as they live, and dress as they dress, would make us appear to them as a sham, and they would despise us accordingly. . CAMP EQUIPAGE. 115 In all our future missionary journeys, therefore, we either carried with us tents which we could pitch in some central spot, and to which in the evening we could return as to a home ; or, traversing the larger rivers, we would visit all the towns on their banks, living and sleeping on board our boats. SACRED BRAHMIN BULL. '* CHAPTER IX. MISSIONS TO SAILORS AND SOLDIERS. Sailors in Calcutta Bazars Hoisting the Bethel Flag in the Hooghly Formation of a Bethel Society and Sailors' Home Soldiers in Fort William Lord William Bentinck Religious Services in the Barracks. ON our return, Mr. Ray and I resumed our preaching engagements in the bungalow chapels and the open air, and the visiting and superintending of the schools, whilst the printing office occupied a considerable portion of my time. Passing one day through one of the Calcutta bazars, I was shocked at seeing the number of English sailors reeling about in a state of intoxication, sur- rounded by native men and women of the most abandoned character, who were enticing them to the wretched haunte of iniquity that abounded in that district. Exposed, with bare heads, to the fierce rays of the sun, and maddened with the poisonous stuff they had drunk in the native grog shops, they were shouting, singing, and swearing to the delight of their miserable seducers, but to the disgust and con- tempt of the more sensible and respectable classes making the very name of Christianity a by- word and HOISTING THE BETHEL FLAG. 117 reproach. Frequently when addressing a congregation of Hindoos and Mohammedans, we had been told to convert our own drunken countrymen, the pest of the city, and a disgrace to humanity. Previously to this the missionaries had received from Lord Gambier, the founder, or patron, of the London Bethel Society, an earnest appeal on behalf of British seamen in India, which was accompanied by a Bethel flag. The incident just referred to brought the claims of our seamen vividly to mind, and we determined, if possible, to hoist this flag on board some ship lying in the Calcutta river on the following Sunday, and try if we could establish a " Calcutta Bethel Society and Sailors' Home." During the week we visited several of the captains belonging to the vessels in the river, and succeeded in obtaining the sanction of one gentle- man to hold a public religious service on the deck of his ship. Engaging a boat, we boarded several vessels, and invited the officers and crews to attend the next Sunday, at four bells (ten o'clock), wherever they saw the flag flying and heard the bell toll ; and to prevent any inconvenience, we promised to seiid boats round to the different vessels in port to convey and take back any who wished to attend the service, free of expense. When the day arrived the beautiful Bethel flag, with white dove and olive branch upon a blue ground, was seen floating from the mainmast-head of the British ship " Madras," 800 tons burthen, commanded by Captain Beech. No such flag had ever been seen in those waters before, nor in any other port of the 118 MISSIONS TO SAILOKS AND SOLDIERS. Indian Ocean ; it was something quite new, and excited no small degree of interest among the sailors. Half- an-hour before the appointed time, the ship's bell sent forth its loud inviting sound, and continued ringing till ten o'clock. Accompanied by Mr. Keith, I went on board, and found everything prepared in the best possible manner. The large awning was spread over the quarter-deck ; the capstan, covered with the Union Jack, was prepared as a pulpit ; the capstan bars, placed upon buckets, formed sittings for the sailors ; whilst the cabin chairs were placed near the poop for any officers who might attend. Boat-load after boat- load of decently dressed British tars now arrived, and took their places with the greatest order ; and the first Christian service ever held on the waters of the Ganges was conducted with a solemnity and decorum equal to anything we had observed in our churches at home. The praises of God, sung to the tune of the Old Hundredth, in which all could unite, closed the service, and with stentorian voices the sailors seemed to astonish Gunga with sounds which on her sacred stream had never before been heard. This first service afloat having proved so highly satisfactory, other captains offered their vessels; and sabbath after sabbath the Bethel flag was 'seen flying from the mast-head of some English or American ship for several months. Owing to the rapid current, during what is termed the freshes, in the rainy season, when the Ganges, deluged with the waters from the Himalaya mountains, overflows its banks, the stream in the Hooghly runs with a force that is almost impossible FLOATING CHAPEL. 119 to stem, and we found it extremely difficult for our boats to board the ships anchored in the middle of the river. We therefore determined to rflake an effort to procure a vessel of our own, which could be moored at a convenient spot near the shore. A subscription list was opened, and the European gentlemen residing in Calcutta, having often witnessed the degraded condi- tion of the sailors in the bazars, cheerfully contributed ; so that in a very little time we were able to purchase a large two-masted pinnace, which was fitted up as a floating chapel, containing sitting accommodation for about 150 persons, with a small cabin astern, as a vestry. The opening service was conducted by the venerable Dr. Carey, who preached from Isa. Ix. 5 : " The abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee." After that time nearly all the missionaries in the city, belonging to the Church, Independent, and Baptist Societies, regularly took their turns ; and these interest- ing services have been continued every Sunday until the present day. A Bethel Society was now regularly formed; the Marquis of Hastings, Governor-General of India, giving his name as patron, and Commodore Hayes, R.N., consenting to act as president. As the first secretary of the nev-i-formed Society, I was exceedingly anxious to establish a " Home " for Sailors ashore, where* they might be comfortably and safely lodged, instead of being exposed to those wretched harpies who were always dogging their steps, trying to lead them to their infamous dens. A suitable house was soon obtained in Clive Street, near the river-side, and being fitted up 120 MISSIONS TO SAILORS AND SOLDIERS. with every convenience, it was formally opened by solemn prayer. A Reading-room, with interesting books, was opened, and good and wholesome food was provided at very moderate charges. On Sunday evenings a religious service was held in the Reading-room, from seven to eight o'clock, at which the inmates of the house seemed glad to attend. For some time the " Home " was well attended, and we had good hopes that it would succeed; but the great difficulty we experienced was in securing the services of a suitable manager. An old English sailor was confidently recommended to us, and he was placed in charge ; but after some months the temptation was too great for him, and not only did he use to excess the Society's stores, but with a liberal hand he supplied his friends likewise, without money and without price. Falling also into gross intemperance and other vices, he had to be dismissed ; but not until he had involved us in pecuniary liabilities which could only be met by closing the house and selling off the effects. Some few years afterwards, a new and better conducted Home was established by the Rev. Dr. Boaz, which is in full operation at the present time. The English soldiers, in Fort William, generally con- sisting of two regiments, were at that time as badly off for religious instruction as were the sailors ; but owing to the strict military discipline observed, they were very seldom seen intoxicated in the streets. There was in the Fort an Episcopal church, but no regular minister. Occasionally one of the Calcutta clergy HASTINGS CHURCH. 121 would, on the Sabbath morning, hold a service ; but generally, with the exception of an extra parade, no difference existed between that and the other days of the week. Anxious for the spiritual good of the soldiers, we presented a memorial to the Colonel-commandant, begging permission to hold a service in the evenings of the Lord's day, in one of the empty rooms in the barracks. This application was peremptorily refused ; but an officer of the commissariat department offered us a room in his private quarters, in Cooly Bazar, just outside the Fort, where many of the soldiers, before gun-fire, would be able to attend. This we thankfully accepted, and every Sunday evening a religious service was held there ; and the commencement was thus made of that good work at Cooly Bazar which was after- wards carried on in the comparatively new building called " Hastings Church." Soon after the arrival of Lord William Bentinck, as Governor-General of India, his Lordship kindly granted me an audience, when I explained the case, and begged that a room, once used for stores, but now empty, might be placed at our disposal for religious services. Having mentioned that an -application had been formerly made to the Commandant of the Fort for the use of the room, which he had not been please'd to grant, I stated that our object was not sectarian ; but that we were anxious, in a small degree, to supply the lack of service occasioned by the absence of a stated military chaplain, so that the steady men in the two English regiments might be enabled to attend, at least 122 MISSIONS TO SAILORS AND SOLDIERS. one hour on the Sunday, on the public worship of God. After making a few enquiries, his Lordship told me to call on the Colonel-commandant after three days, in the meantime he would communicate with him on the subject. On the day appointed, the Colonel received me with the greatest courtesy. He said he should be most happy to comply with any suggestion made by the Governor-General ; and stated that the room required should be immediately fitted up as a temporary place of worship, and that we might commence our services on the following Sunday. This we did to a crowded con- gregation of English soldiers ; and these services were attended with the most beneficial results, and continued all the time I remained in India. CHAPTER X. DISCOURAGEMENTS . Arrival of fresh Missionaries Sickness and Departure of Mr. and Mrs. Townley Sickness and Death of Mr. Keith Alarm of Mrs. Keith Her Death, and that of her Child Death of Mr. Bankhead Pestilential Character of the Climate Sickness of Mr. and Mrs. Gogerly Removal to Jail Death of Mrs. Gogerly. ABOUT this time our Calcutta Mission was strengthened by the arrival of Messrs. JAMES HILL, MICAIAH HILL, . and JOSEPH WARDEN, with their wives ; but whilst we were rejoicing in the prospect of an enlarged measure of usefulness and success, our hopes were blighted by sickness and the inroads of death. Mr. and Mrs. Townley were attacked, the one with cholera, and the other with fever, which, whilst not proving fatal, pro- duced such an amount of debility as-to compel them immediately to quit Calcutta, and to remove to Chin- surah. Thfeir health being partially restored they remained there some time; but returning sickness made it necessary that they should embark for Eng- land, where they resided during the remainder of their lives. Thus was lost to our Calcutta Mission its founder and most efficient agent. Mr. Townley was a gentleman of independent for- 124 DISCOURAGEMENTS. tune, and devoted his time, talents, and property to the spread of the Gospel in India. By his kind, gentle, and courteous manner he secured the esteem of all who knew him, and subdued, in a great measure, the prejudices of those Europeans who looked with suspicion, and even contempt, on the objects con- templated by the Missionary Society. His compulsory secession from the work was felt most severely by the younger brethren, who had hoped to have benefited by his counsel for many years to come. Soon after Mr. Townley's departure, Mr. Keith, a powerfully built Scotchman, of a most robust and hardy frame, whom no amount of labour ever tired, and who seemed able to resist all the attacks of disease, returned one evening from his usual out-door preaching, complaining of a strange feeling of coldness near the heart. This rapidly spread over the whole body ; and although the heat of the weather was most intense, no amount of covering could keep him warm. The best medical assistance was obtained, and the strongest stimulants applied, but all in vain ; his body seemed to have been turned into stone, and after three days he expired> An incident occurred in connection with this event which has never been explained, and which at the time deeply affected the mind of Mrs. Keith, already fearfully excited by her sudden bereavement, and which it is supposed hastened her end. About a week after the funeral of Mr. Keith, arrangements were made for the removal of the widow and her two children to the house of a friend ; and the rather extensive library MYSTERIOUS OCCURRENCE. 125 of her late husband was to be catalogued and sold. This occupied the whole of a day, from nine o'clock in the morning till near midnight, and Mr. Baixkhead and I were busily engaged in the work. To sympathize with and to assist the heart-broken widow, one of the wives of the missionaries generally spent the day with her ; and on this occasion my wife had been her com- panion. About eleven o'clock at night we had nearly completed the catalogue. The two ladies were stand- ing near the sideboard, partaking, of some slight refreshment (suppers never being eaten in India), when suddenly some heavy body was apparently thrown violently against the room door. Mrs. Keith uttered a shriek, and turning to Mr. Bankhead, exclaimed, " Oh, Mr. Bankhead, how could you be so cruel as to .frighten me in such a manner?" She then almost fainted away. Mr. Bankhead, startled equally with the rest, denied all knowledge of the affair ; the truth of which I could testify, as I was seated by his side, hastily finishing the work in which we had all day been engaged. We then searched the house. Every door was closed and locked; not a soul besides our- selves was on the premises ; and all WAS perfectly still, both within and without. Whence therefore this fearful soun-i came none of us could tell. Whatever may be said to the contrary, a spice of superstition is common to humanity; and her mind having been wrought upon so powerfully by the pain- ful circumstances through which she had recently passed, it is not surprising that Mrs. Keith attributed the awful sound she had heard to a supernatural cause. 126 DISCOURAGEMENTS. We all heard the crash, as of the falling of some heavy body against the door, or the hurling against it, with violence, of some large book ; but after the most diligent search no cause for it could we ascertain, and it remains a secret to the present time. Whether this had the effect of producing or increasing the fever, which after a short time attacked her, it is difficult to say ; but within six weeks of her husband's death Mrs. Keith also was carried to her grave, and her eldest child followed her a few days afterwards. Six months after the death of Mr. Keith, Mr. Bank- head sickened and died. By his diligence in the study of the native language, he gave promise of great use- fulness among the heathen ; but before he was well- qualified for active labour, when only about twenty- four years of age, he was cut off by the deadly climate of Bengal. This large province is exceedingly flat and low, some parts being even below the level of the sea. During the rainy season large tracts of land are inundated, and continue so for three or four months ; after which the quantity of decayed vegetable matter left on the soil produces such ^in amount of miasma, that disease is inhaled with every breath. Besides this, at all times of the year decayed animal matter, more offensive still, everywhere abounds. The Hindoos never bury their dead, but profess always to burn them. Were this properly accomplished no evil would follow ; but the mass of the people being poor, and in many places fuel being expensive, dead bodies are often only half consumed ; and as the burning places are generally on PROSTRATED BY FEVER. 127 the banks of a river, the remains are thrown into the stream, or else are left on the shore to be devoured by the vultures by day or the jackals by night. Great numbers of the dead are likewise, without any attempt being made to burn them, thrown bodily into the river, where they float about with the returning tides, in every stage of decomposition, poisoning the atmo- sphere with their stench, and proving a fruitful source of fever and death. In the fields also, near to large villages, similar nuisances exist. A cow, for instance, may die, and where it falls there the body remains, until the flesh is completely eaten by the birds and beasts of prey, no one attempting either to burn or bury it. It was in this pestilential season that our dear young friend was removed by death ; and a few weeks after- wards both my wife and I were laid down by the fever, and were brought so low that few hopes were enter- tained of our recovery. The house in which we lived was excessively damp, and without any drainage whatever ; and whilst its exterior appearance was pleasing to the eye, the interior was greatly opposed to health. It consisted of two rooms and^a hall upstairs, and the same below ; but the latter, throughout the year, were st> damp that it was impossible for g,ny persons to sleep in them, except at the risk of their lives. One of these lower rooms was used as a store- room for paper and materials connected with the press, the other was my study, whilst the hall was the de- pository of the Tract Society. Owing to the dilapidated state of the upper apart- 128 DISCOURAGEMENTS. ments and the flat roof, through which the rain was continually falling, extensive repairs had to be made, during which time my family were compelled to live in the lower rooms, and in consequence were soon pro- strated by fever and dysentery. So high was house- rent in Calcutta at that time, that for this uncomfort- able and small residence I had to pay ninety rupees a month, equal to 108 a year. For upwards of a month I was unable to leave my couch, and my poor wife suffered more severely still, being delirious for a consi- derable time. Two medical gentlemen kindly visited us every day, who both declared that unless we were immediately removed to a better house, no medicine or skill could possibly save our lives. But there was no place to which we could go. In consequence of the ex- orbitant house-rent demanded for but humble accom- modation, the other missionaries had scarcely room for their own families ; private lodgings, similar to those obtainable in England, were not to be procured ; hotels at that time there were none ; and among the friends who formed our English congregation, none appeared willing to risk receiving into their houses two fever- stricken patients, in that sickly season of the year. At last, the governor of the Calcutta jail, a good man, ca\]ed to see us; and finding that we ivere literally dying for the want of better lodgings, kindly offered to convey us to the jail, where he could place at our disposal two rooms, both dry and well ventilated. We gratefully accepted his offer, and on the following day were removed there, and received from the governor and his excellent wife those kind attentions which, DEATH. 129 under the blessing of God, tended to restore us, at least partially, to health. Shortly after our removal to our new quarters, I was attacked with boils all over my body. At one time no less than sixty-one were counted on my person ; several of them very large, and all exceedingly painful. For a whole week I was en- tirely helpless, lying on a mat spread on the floor, and attended by a Mohammedan boy, who nursed me with great tenderness, and fed me as though I were a child. In this condition I continued for nearly a month, when the boils gradually disappeared, and I slowly recovered my health and strength so as to be able to resume my duties ; but my poor wife, though she ral- lied for a time, gradually became weaker, and at last sunk under a complication of disorders brought on by these trying circumstances, and on the 12th September, 1823, she gently passed away, in the 25th year of her age. Certain circumstances connected with her death, made it to me unusually painful and solemn. My eld- est child, a few days previously, had been removed to the house of a friend. My youngest, just twelve months old, who had been exceedingly fretful all the day, had just been hushed by the ayai into a comfort- able sleep, when it became known to the native servants that my dea/ wife was rapidly sinking, and that in all probability she could not survive another hour. Over- come by their superstitious fear of death, at the time when I most needed their services, all of them men and women fled from the house, and I was left alone, with not an individual to take a message, or call in the assistance of a friend. The stillness of death reigned in 9 130 DISCOURAGEMENTS. the house ; that stillness was only broken from without by the occasional howling of the jackals and the bark- ing of the pariah dogs. It was the dead of night, and she was still alive, but for some time had been in a state of coma, scarcely distinguishable from death. I knelt down by the bed- side, and audibly commended her spirit to God ; when* to my surprise, she rose, sat upright in the bed, and began to pour out her soul in prayer to God, in a strain so sweet, and for so long a time without the least ap- parent weariness, that it appeared to be a supernatural aid graciously afforded her whilst passing through the dark valley, enabling her to hold communion with her Father in heaven. She then again fell into the same state of coma, from which she never woke, and without a pang or a sigh gently breathed her last. Shortly before her death, the oppressive stillness of the house was broken by the sounds of something coming slowly up the stairs ; and the pattering of small feet drew my attention to the open door, when I saw enter a little favourite dog, which, with head bent almost to the floor, as though greatly alarmed, advanced slowlj* towards the bed, walked round it once, and then, in the same slow manner, left the room and proceeded downstairs. Of this circumstance I took little heed ; but when the little animal was next seen, it was lying dead at the foot of the stairs. The .next day all that was mortal of my beloved one was conveyed to the tomb ; and on the following Sabbath a funeral sermon was preached from the words, " Her sun is gone down while it is yet day." CHAPTER XI. FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OP BENGAL. Melancholy state of Ignorance Early Marriages First Female Schools established in Calcutta Objections of Mothers Miss Cook, afterwards Mrs. Wilson Her Orphan Asylum The Central School established by Mrs. Campbell Bhowanipore Institution Mrs. Mullens and the Zenana Mission Native Widows Suttee. THE . importance of this department of missionary labour was evident from the moment we commenced our work; but the difficulties connected with it at first appeared insurmountable. To gain access to the Zenanas of the rich was at that time impossible ; and to impart education to the female children of the poor was deemed, both by Hindoos and Mohammedans, perfectly ridiculous. Such a thing was never known in India it was contrary to all the habits and customs, and was looked upon as another of those schemes invented by the English to destroy caste, and to beguile the people into Christianity; and so (ac- cording to the teachings of their gooroos, or spiritual guides) introduce insubordination into families, in- crease the natural vanity of the female sex, make them indifferent to the teachings of their Brahmins, and destroy that modesty which forbids the face of a female being seen by a stranger. 132 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. The condition of the females in Bengal at this time was most deplorable. Brought up in the grossest ignorance, they were the slaves of superstition, and believed in all the foolish and filthy tales connected with the history of their idols ; they religiously at- tended to all the ridiculous and unholy ceremonies connected with Hindooism, and regarded the Brahmins as gods, paying them that reverence, and yielding that obedience to their commands, which is due only to the Supreme Being. Their early marriages also greatly increased the difficulty of imparting to them any knowledge of a lasting character. Betrothed at a very tender age, to persons whom they had never seen, irrespective of years, they were watched with the greatest jealousy ; and any attempt to teach them the mere elements of reading and writing was looked upon as an imperti- nence, and met with the most determined opposition. No wonder was it, then, that our first efforts were without success ; but convinced that until the female character was raised by education, missionary labour would tell but little amongst the masses of the people, we determined ! Eo try what could be done. The two first native female schools in Calcutta were opeped about the same time, in 1820 the* one by Mrs. Pearce, of the Baptist Mission, and the other by Mrs. Gogerly, of the London Mission; but the difficulties these ladies had to encounter almost drove them to despair. The only girls they could obtain were those belonging to the lower class of society, -and the objec- tions made by the parents were of the most frivolous but OBJECTIONS OF NATIVE MOTHERS. 133 determined character. They feared that their little girls would be kidnapped on their way to and from the schools, to be sold in the bazars, and' trained to a life of immorality. To do away with this fear, respectable Hindoo women, in whom the mothers could confide, were engaged to go from house to house, calling for the children in the morning, and conveying them safely home when the school was over. The next difficulty urged was the want of suitable clothing. Now the dress of all the females belonging to the lower orders, old or young, consisted simply of one garment, called a saree, large enough to envelope the whole of the person. The cost of this for an adult is from 2s. 6d. to 5s., according to the fineness of the cloth ; for little girls, from Is. to Is. 6d. would furnish a very decent and respectable dress. Several kind friends assisted in purchasing a number of these gar- ments, and the children were comfortably clad; and thus this objection was removed. Still the mothers were dissatisfied ; and caring nothing about the benefits of education, complained that by attending school their children' were unable to gather the cow-dung which was necessary alike for cleaning their* houses and for fuel, and so they were losing the benefits of their labour in tiis department, which they estimated at from two to four annas (3d. to 6d.) a month. Anxious to do away with every cause of complaint, it was resolved that one pice (about a farthing and a half) should be given to a girl every day she attended school. Notwithstanding all these things the attendance was so irregular, and the indifference of the parents so mani- 134 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. fest, that it required no small amount of patience and forbearance to continue the ungrateful work ; yet it was continued, and the benefits 'resulting therefrom are being now realized. In 1821, Miss Cook, afterwards Mrs. "Wilson, arrived in Calcutta for the express purpose of establishing female schools among the Hindoos. She began her efforts exactly on the plan above described, and succeeded in establishing several small bazar schools, which were carried on for a considerable time, but which did not ultimately succeed. After a good deal of hard work and experience, she gave them up, and commenced a large school, which she named the Central Female School. For this Institution a large and substantial building was erected, with accommodation for teachers, schoolrooms, and a suitable place for a class of female orphans, to be educated entirely on Christian principles. This school contained about 200 heathen girls ; but the evils before-named still continued, and the demoralizing influence of their heathen homes neutralized the good attempted in it. Finding that her orphan class was rapidly increasing, and that they presented a much greater prospect of usefulness than mere heathen day scholars, she estab- lished a new Institution a few miles from, Calcutta, on the ' banks of the Hooghly, and began to devote her entire attention to the Orphan Female Asylum. These children, possessing neither father nor mother, by being received into this Asylum were removed from all heathen influences, and were brought- under Christian instruction and Christian example. MRS. WILSON'S ORPHAN ASYLUM. 135 A gentleman, visiting this interesting Asylum about twelve months after its establishment, thus writes : "In company with some friends, on our way up the river, without giving any intimation of our intention, we visited the Asylum, and were delighted with the order and regularity of the Institution, the clean and healthy appearance of the girls, and the comfort and happiness that seemed to pervade the establishment. There were rather more than a hundred girls .present ; and no one who feels the power of Christianity could fail of being delighted to hear so many young voices raised in singing the praises of God in their own native tongue ; and reflect that these children, the offspring of Hindoo parents, are being brought up in the midst of h'eathenism, without imbibing any of its impure and superstitious doctrines; but have their minds, even from infancy, imbued with the pure and holy principles of the Gospel, and their eyes directed to the noblest models of female character. Who can calculate the effect of all the hidden influences of such an institution ! Already a considerable number of young persons, educated in this Asylum, have been married to native Christians connected with the different missions in and about Calcutta. In this way native Christian society is likely to receive great improvement, from the gradual impression produced by a number of young ^omen carefully and piously educated. The families of new converts, as might be expected, have many things about them which are far from being correct ; and the low grade of the women in general is much against their improvement ; so that the influence of these well in- 136 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. structed girls, when they become wives and mothers, cannot fail of doing much toward their moral ele- vation." These noble efforts on the part of Mrs. Wilson were attended with great expense ; but she was most libe- rally sustained by English ladies at home, and many wealthy and influential Europeans abroad. To support their schools, the wives of the missionaries in Calcutta had no uch funds upon which they could draw, and they depended for their maintenance on the liberality of the friends connected with Union Chapel, who were comparatively few in number, and in circumstances anything but rich ; nevertheless they persevered, and the result has been most satisfactory. The small schools, with all the inducements in the way of bribes, having failed, a Central Girls' School was formed near Kidderpore, under the superintendence of Mrs. Campbell, and was afterwards removed to Bho- wanipore, where it continues in full operation to the present time ; and to show the wonderful progress that has been made in native female education since the first efforts before mentioned, when the utmost that was accomplished was the teaching to a few little girls the alphabet and some easy lessons in the Bengalee language, compare the following account extracted from the last Report of the Bengal Auxiliary Mis- sionary Society. It refers to an examination of the girls in the Bhowanipore Institution, by several gentlemen, both European and native, who bore testi- mony to the excellency of the instruction imparted, the proficiency of the pupils, and the high Christian SUBJECTS OF EXAMINATION. 137 character of the elder girls. The examination em- braced the following subjects : / English, 4th Book Pp. 27 to 89. Literature <. 2nd The whole. v Biography, in Bengali ... ... ... Pp. 66 to 124. (Shishubodh Pp. 35 to 60. Grammar \ EngHrii Primer Pp. 1 to 32. Dictation From the Reading Books. Arithmetic j Pati S nti ( Dharapat History Of India, in Bengali Pp. 26 to 58. Geography } Bhugol Sutra ... ... Pp. 25 to 41. I English Geographical Primer. f Gospel of John, English Ch. I. to XV. j Memory lessons, English Proverbs III. 1 to 12. / Matt. Ch. XXV. Religion -\ Ditto ditto, Bengali ... < Matt. XIII. ( Matt. XXV. 127. j " Life of Christ," Bengali Pp. 43 to 83. [^" Old old story" The whole. Singing Some English and Bengali Hymns. Needle-work Both Plain and Fancy Work. Similar results have followed in female schools estab- lished by missionaries of different denominations in Cal- cutta, and in other parts of India. Female education is, therefore, no longer a doubtful problem in India ; and there is every reason to believe, that iff time it will be as general as in the various countries of Europe. The atten-iants of these schools, even at the present time, do not include the young ladies of the aristocracy of India; and from their habits of seclusion it was feared that whilst the humbler classes were receiving the benefits of a liberal education, the females belonging to the rich and noble families would remain in profound ignorance, and be unable to exercise that influence for 138 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. good which their exalted position should give to them. Their seclusion, however, has been invaded by the ladies of our mission ; and the present prospect of the Zenanas is bright beyond our former most sanguine hopes. In 1822, through the influence of the late celebrated Rammohun Roy, my wife and another lady received an invitation to visit the Zenana of one of the most powerful native noblemen in Calcutta. They were conducted into the ladies' apartments by the Rajah himself, who remained with them a few minutes and then withdrew. The Ranee, a young woman of most pleasing and intelligent countenance, was seated on a divan, dressed in the most elaborate style, with jewels of every description adorning her person. Several native females, dressed almost as elegantly as the Ranee herself, were her companions, and the conversation became exceedingly free and unreserved, but of the most childish and frivolous character. They appeared to spend their time in dressing, sleeping, eating, smoking, and inspecting and admiring their jewels. Not one of the party could read or write. They had recited to them occasionally the stories of the Ramayan, the amorous tales of Kristno, and the foolish and mischie- vous histories of the Hindoo gods; but of anything that? was useful and valuable they were utterly ignorant. And this was the state of all the ladies connected with the great and noble Hindoo families in Bengal. During the last few years, however, a wonderful change has taken place, and Christian instruction has been introduced into many of the private families of THE ZENANA MISSION. 139 the wealthy, by the wives and daughters of the missionaries, and other ladies acquainted with the language of the country ; and the Zenana Mission bids fair to become a valuable institution in the land. The late Mrs. Mullens, daughter of Mr. Lacroix, and wife of Dr. Mullens, the present Foreign Secretary of the London Missionary Society, threw all her energies into this important work, and well deserved the title she obtained as "the Apostle of the Zenanas." Many Hindoo ladies are indebted to her arduous and dis- interested labours for present domestic comfort, and for the hope of future bliss. The commencement of this important department of missionary work is thus related in the Report before named : " In the beginning of the year 1856, the kobiraj, or native doctor, who had attended the sick in the Mission compound at Bhowanipore for more than fourteenyears, died after a protracted illness of six months. A man possessed of singular intelligence and skill in his pro- fession, of high moral character, and great liberality to the poor, he still, alas ! died as he had lived, a Hindoo, and a follower of Vishnoo. After his de^th, Mrs. Mullens went to the house for the purpose of comforting the afflicted family. She found it consisted entirely of females, with the exception of one young lad hftrdly able to earn sixteen rupees a month, whereas the doctor's income had been more than five times that sum. The family was consequently plunged into great pecuniary distress, in addition to what appeared to be sincere grief for the loss of their relative. A trifling 140 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. present of ten rupees was offered to the widow ; but this it was known would save them from embarrass- ment only for a few days. What was to be done ? It occurred to Mrs. Mullens, that in conversing with the doctor, he had often told her that he approved of female education, and had consequently had his daughter, a widow, and only child, thoroughly taught by a pundit. On inquiring for her, she came an interesting young woman about twenty-five years of age. Mrs. Mullens found her all that the father had ever represented her to be, and even surpassed in intelligence what she had been led to believe. Whilst holding a conversation with her, the thought struck Mrs. Mullens that were she to engage this young widow to hold a day-school in her own house, she might perhaps be able to persuade the respectable Hindoos to send their daughters to her. Some few days after, the plan was proposed to her ; and within a short time she had twenty -three pupils, from the age of eight to twenty. Some of these of course were married ; one was a mother; and 'they were all the daughters of respectable Hindoo householders. This school was constantly visited by Mrs. Mullens and other ladies, and, through the scholars, they were introduced into their families ; and so the Zenanas began to be visited, and this good work is advancing every year." The evils to which the females in India are subject are many and severe, and which education would greatly tend to mitigate, if not entirely remove. The very birth of a female child is considered by the father and his family as a great calamity; and instead of FAMILY INJUSTICE TO FEMALES. 141 being the cause of joy and festivity, as is universally the case when a male child is born, the family is plunged into sorrow as though some great disgrace were brought upon it ; while the poor little babe barely receives those attentions absolutely necessary to sustain life. In multitudes of cases they were put to death immediately after birth. Infanticide formerly pre- vailed to such an awful extent, that the British Go- vernment at last was compelled to interfere, and put an end to this cruel and unnatural practice. The female child is now permitted to live, but her life is frequently only one of sorrow or crime. Left without the least education, she is brought up in profound ignorance, taught only to do the servile work of the household, never receiving from parents or others one kind word, or even one loving look ; and whilst her brothers are sent regularly to school, and of an evening can enter into conversation with their father about what they have been taught, should she dare to ask a question she would be immediately repulsed with the insulting remark, " Why do you want to know ? you are only a female. This knowledge is only intended for men, and not for foolish women* 4 ' So the poor creature is compelled to feel her inferior position and often she feels it most keenly. The one great object of Hindoo parents, who* are cursed (as they style it) with daughters, now that they are not permitted to get rid of them by murder, is to get them suitably, and as soon as possible, married : but this involves an amount of expense which often places them in pecuniary difficulties which they feel 142 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. for years, and sometimes all their lives. The Brahmins, and all belonging to the same caste as the father, re- siding in the place, must be feasted for several days ; and so stern is this custom, that to violate it would incur indelible disgrace. The father therefore, if poor, will apply to the money-lender, and procure a loan, for which he must pay interest from 20 to 40 per cent. These marriages, or betrothments, generally take place when the little girl is under eight years of age ; and the individuals to whom they are thus betrothed may be mere children like themselves, or men fifty or sixty years old. In this latter case, it is more than probable that the men die before the marriage is consummated ; but nevertheless, according to the Hindoo law, the female becomes a 60710, fide widow ; and as no widow is allowed to marry, she is doomed to a life of perpetual celibacy. This unjust law produces an amount of misery that cannot be described, and often leads to a life of wretchedness and vice. To avoid this, during the first ten years of our mis- sionary labours in Bengal, it was common for many poor creatures <5 immolate themselves on the funeral pile of their deceased husbands, preferring this painful death to the certain contempt and pollution which is almost invariably connected with a life of continual widowhood ; and, however incredible the facts may ap- pear, the Parliamentary papers show that mere infants have thus been burnt alive. Between the years 1815 to 1820, there came under the notice of Government the cases of no less than sixty-two girls, under the age IMMOLATION OF INFANT WIDOWS. 143 of eighteen, who were thus cruelly destroyed. The ages of these poor girls were as follows : 14 were 17 years old. 1 was 16^ 22 were 16 6 were 15 2 were 14 2 were 13 10 were 12 1 was 10 3 were 8 Even after that period, such cases were not un- common. A Bengalee newspaper, The Kowmoody, published in Calcutta, under* date August, 1825, con- tains the following account: "Ramchandra Mittra, an inhabitant of the twenty-four Pergunnahs, who generally resided in Calcutta, being attacked with the cholera morbus, was taken home by his relatives, and on the night of the 29th he died, aged twenty-five years. His young and beautiful widow, only about fourteen years of age, thinking herself altogether worthless in the world on the deatk {* her husband, and anticipating the many distresses she would have to suffer if she survived him, absolutely burnt herself on the funeral pile." The same paper, in October, 1825, contains a similar relation: "We are astonished to hear that Mudden Mohun Chuckerbutty, about fifteen years of age, inhabitant of the twenty-four Pergunnahs, having lately died, his widow, a little girl of twelve years, 144 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF BENGAL. no longer willing to inhabit this transitory world, obstinately burnt herself on the funeral pile." These horrid rites were more frequent in the Cal- cutta district than in other parts of India ; and within a few miles of my own house more than 100 poor infatuated women used to be burnt alive every year, and in the whole presidency of Bengal, not less than 570 annually thus miserably perished. The cold- hearted indifference of the relatives and spectators of these fearful scenes, and the abominable rapacity of the Brahmins who perform the funeral ceremonies, were almost as painful and appalling to a Christian mind as the sight of the poor sufferer perishing in the flames. The following instance may be taken as a correct description of nearly all such scenes. On the 28th June, 1828, Mr. Ray wrote as follows : " On Sabbath morning, after conducting Divine ser- vice, I saw a great crowd approaching. In their midst was a charpoy (native bedstead), borne by four men, on which was lying the dead body of a man, and by his side, with the dead man's head resting on her lap, sat his wife ; they were proceeding to the banks of the Ganges, there ,to be consumed together on the funeral pile. On arriving at the spot, where all necessary preparations had been made, the men laid down their burden; and the poor victim of superstition, supported by her female friends, entered the so-called sacred stream, bathed, and performed, according to the pre- scribed formula, her devotions. These having been completed, she emerged from the river, and her new ' clothes were taken from her, and were replaced by old THE SUTTEE. 145 ones. She was now conducted to the fearful pile, on which the dead body of her husband had already been placed ; and accompanied by her friends, walked three times round the pile, distributing to the crowd handsful of parched rice, and dividing among her par- ticular friends the few silver and brass ornaments she possessed. She was then assisted to mount the pile, and was placed by the side of the corpse, with her arm under its head. A quantity of rosin and ghee (clarified butter), small pieces of sandal wood, and large bundles of dry rushes were thrown on the bodies ; after which heavy logs of wood were placed on the top, rendering the escape of the woman, if attempted, quite impossible. The mother of the deceased man, being the nearest relative, received from the officiating Brahmin a handful of compressed hay, containing smouldering fire, with which she encompassed the pile three times, and then blowing the smoking hay into a flame, she applied it to the inflammable materials ; and several other persons immediately afterwards doing the same, the whole mass became ignited, and one huge sheet of flame devoured alike the living and the dead. The shouts of the crowd and the beating of the drums drowned every other sound ; and whether the poor woman suffered much or little could not be ascertained. The indifference manifested by the pec- tators was truly painful some were singing lewd songs, some were fighting, others wildly dancing ; and the whole scene appeared more like a riotous fair than the immolation of a human being. The relations of the deceased were quarreling among themselves as to who 10 146 FEMALE EDUCATION, AND THE WOMEN OF should pay the fees of the Brahmin and the under- taker ; the former demanded two hundred rupees, and the latter twenty-five rupees. The contention became at length so great, all the crowd taking different parts in the quarrel, that it bid fair to come to a regular battle. How it ended I know not ; for, disgusted with all I saw, I hurried from the place, contrasting the calm solemnities of a Christian burial with the horrid ceremonies and ungodly selfishness I had just wit- nessed." This abominable custom was abolished by Lord William Bentinck in the year 1830 ; and although he was assailed with the greatest abuse by the Brahmins and the Hindoo press, and although a revolution was predicted, which was to drive all the Europeans out of the land, no evil followed the matter; while his Lord- ship by this humane act conferred on India one of the greatest blessings it has ever received. CHAPTER XII. FIRST CONVERTS. Days of Darkness The Idol Kalee School Bungalow at Chitlah Three Hindoos Converted under the Preaching of Mr. Trawin Baptism at Kidderpore Raramakal Choke Destruction of Idol Temple Local position of place Rice Cultivation Sal tee ''Sing softly!" Persecution. DURING the next three year,s the importance of India as a missionary field becoming in Europe more and more apparent, many fresh labourers were sent out, and Calcutta became the headquarters of their opera- tions in Bengal; from which centre they proceeded to establish stations in various parts of the Upper and Lower Provinces, thus introducing the light of the Gospel, and scattering the seeds of the Kingdom in the most populous parts of the empire. , From 1816 to 1825 nine long years the mis- sionaries of the London Missionary Society, as far as actual converts were concerned, appeared to have laboured in vain. Through their instrumentality only one person a man named Ram Hurree, a labouring carpenter had professed faith in Christ ; and during this period no less than eight adult members of the mission family, besides several children, had been re- moved by death ; while four others, through sickness, 148 FIRST CONVERTS. were compelled to return to their native land, although one of them afterwards returned. Other Societies in Calcutta had not been more successful. We had gone "forth weeping, bearing precious seed"; and although the faithful promise remained sure, that they who had so done should "return again rejoicing, bringing their sheaves with them," the promise was yet to be fulfilled. At this time all was dark and dreary ; the heavens seemed as brass and the earth as iron ; no fructifying shower had yet fallen, and we appeared to have laboured in vain, and spent our strength for nought and in vain. " Hope long deferred maketh the heart sick," and owing to the many difficulties with which we had to contend, the fierce opposition which met us at every turn, the diminution of our numbers by death, and the melancholy result of those long years of toil, we were filled with dismay, and at times almost brought to despair. But, although we knew it not, " times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord " were at hand. To the south of Calcutta stands the famous temple of Kalee, a female deity, whose worship is attended by multi- tudes far more mlnierous than that of any other idol in Bengal. Here bloody sacrifices are daily offered; and it is believed, by the common peoplu, that those y( sacrifices will atone for all sins, however heinous, and will secure to the worshipper eternal life. Some idea of the offerings which are made to this abominable idol may be gathered from the following extract : " Kalee, it is well known, is the guardian deity of many of the Bengalees, and almost all, rich and poor, IV vP ' J I THE GODDESS KALEE. 149 are in the habit, from time to time, of presenting offerings to the goddess at this temple. Bloody sacrifices are offered daily rams, buffaloes, and the male kids of the goat. On Saturdays and Mondays, days parti- cularly sacred to the goddess, as many as 200 of these latter animals are sacrificed; and at the Shyama festival, otherwise called Kalee Poojah, which usually takes place at the end of October, no less than from 400 to 500 kids, and about fifty buffaloes, are slain, in w,nd a half feet wide and twelve feet long. This is propelled by two men with long bamboo poles, who force the little vessel, sometimes with difficulty, through sheer mud, at other times, in the rainy season, with great ease, at the rate of four miles an hour. When the 160 FIRST CONVERTS. season sets in with an unusual amount of rain, before the rice seed has germinated, the scene is most inte- resting the whole country appears inundated ; and the many villages look like so many little islands in the midst of a boundless sea. On approaching his destination, the missionary's canoe is observed by some of the native Christians who are waiting to receive him, and immediately the sound of the church-going bell falls on his ear; for although the substantial but humble chapel does not boast a stately tower, with its peal of bells, headed by a bob major, a musical sounding gong does duty for them all. As soon as that sound is heard, several other canoes may be seen leaving the adjacent village islands, filled with men. women, and children, all decently clad, going to the house of God, to have their souls refreshed with the bread and water of life. Directly the missionary lands the people flock around him,, and give him a hearty welcome to the place, and then quietly repair to the chapel, to prepare for the approaching service. In the minis- ter's room on the top of the chapel, private con- ferences are held, and enquirers are instructed and encouraged in their search after truth. At the appointed hour the gong again sends forth its solemn sound, calling together the people to the public worship of God. This is immediately responded to, and the chapel is speedily filled, the men occupying one side and the women and children the other, an aisle being in the centre. The service is conducted in the usual manner. A hymn is first sung, and it would astonish and perhaps "SING SOFTLY!" 161 amuse an European stranger to hear these natives sing. They have not the least idea either of harmony or melody; noise is what they best understand, and he that sings the loudest is considered to sing the best. I have occasionally remonstrated with them on the subject ; but the reply I once received silenced me for ever after. " Sing softly, brother," I said to one of the principal members. " Sing softly ! " he replied, " is it you, our father, who tells us to sing softly ? Did you _ ever hear us sing the praises of our Hindoo gods ? how we threw our heads backward, and with all our might shouted out the praises of those who are no gods ! And now do you tell us to whisper the praises of Jesus Q> No, sir, we cannot we mus express in loud tones our gratitude to Him who lov^d us and died for us ! " and so they continued to sing with all their might and without further remonstrance. Many of their hymn tunes, however, are very sweet and plaintive, and when sung properly are most affecting. After singing the hymn, a chapter of the Bible is read, with explanatory comments ; and it is pleasing to see nearly all the adults with their open Bibles follow- ing the minister, and not unfrequentlyaasking questions. This practice, so unusual in, Europe, is attended there with good ..results in keeping alive the attention of some, which in that hot climate would otherwise flag. When the words are uttered, " Let us pray," every knee is bowed, and with their faces to the ground, they pour out their souls before God. A short sermon is then preached, and the service concludes. In the after part of the day a catechetical exercise is held, 11 162 FIRST CONVERTS. relative to the morning's discourse ; and should the missionary remain at the station over the night, the evening of the Sabbath is devoted to personal conver- sation with the families residing near the spot. It must not be supposed, that the events at Rammakal Choke, above recorded, passed off without exciting the most bitter rage against the destroyers of the temple, and all who had embraced the Christian faith. Many of these devoted individuals suffered severely from the Zemindars and others. Their houses were destroyed, their gardens pillaged, their granaries plundered, and even their rice in the fields cut down ",nd stolen. An attack was made upon them by a band of armed men, in which several of the Christians were wounded; one having, his arm broken, another receiving a deep sabre cut across his breast, while three others were so severely beaten with cudgels that for a time their lives were in the greatest danger. The Zemindars also refused to renew the leases of the Christian ryots, who accordingly were driven from the lands which had been occupied by their fathers for ages. But notwithstanding this opposition, the cause of truth advanced, a,nd, in that year of persecution, more than 100 adults were baptized and added to the church. CHAPTER XIIL VISIT TO CEYLON. Country Ship Cockroaches Danger Rockets on Shore at Negapatam Pombain Manaar Hospitality of the English Magistrate Adam's Bridge Bengale -Mentotte Rest-Houses Aripo Pearl Fishery Journey to Pomparipo Black Ants and Loss of Dinner Lost in the Jungle " Wall of Fire " A wild " rogue " Elephant Putlam Chilau Negombo Bath interrupted by Leeches Colombo Native Chapel Highland Soldiers and iftosquitoes Return to Calcutta. THE constant labours of seven years, together with several severe attacks of fever, dysentery, etc., had so affected my constitution, that a short season of rest and a change of climate were declared, by our medical advisers, to be absolutely necessary ; and accordingly, in July, 1826, accompanied by Mrs. Gogerly, to whom I had been recently united, I left Cajbutta for Ceylon, on a visit to my brother, the Rev. Daniel Gogerly, a Wesleyan missionary in that island. The incidents of that journey afford such an accurate idea'ibf the discomforts and dangers then attendant upon travelling in India, even under the favourable occasion of a trip undertaken for rest and recreation, that an allusion to them will not be out of place in the present narrative. We embarked on board a country ship, manned by 164 VISIT TO CEYLON. lascars, under the command of an European captain. The first day and night on board were sufficient to show us, in regard to personal comfort, what we had to expect ; the vessel was literally overrun with vermin, rats, centipedes, red ants, mosquitoes, and cock- roaches abounded. Of the latter, the numbers were so great, that had it not been for the mosquito cur- tains, it would have been impossible to have had the least rest at night. They came out of their hiding- places, as soon as it became dark, literally by thousands, flying about and crawling over our persons, compelling us to remain on deck whenever the rain permitted. -Before retiring to my cot at night I always engaged in a zoological hunt, and the multitudes of obnoxious creatures that fell under he blows of my slipper would almost exceed belief. In consequence of the south-west monsoon being then at its height, the weather during the whole pas- sage, of six long weeks, was exceedingly boisterous, attended with much rain. During the north-east monsoon the same voyage is accomplished in eight or ten days. After being a month on board, beating about in the Bay of Bengal, with a strong wind almost dead ahead all the time, we had made very slow progress in the right dkection ; and, in consequence of the cloudy and rainy weather, the captain could but seldom take a nautical observation, and was compelled to trust in a ?reat measure to his dead reckoning. O O For some days we had been sailing in a south- easterly direction, and it was supposed we were near- SAVED FROM SHIPWRECK. 165 ing the Andaman Islands, when the captain changed the course of the ship to due west. The next evening, the rain having ceased, my wife and I were sitting on deck, the captain being in his cabin below, when, at about ten o'clock, we saw a rocket ascend right ahead, apparently about half a mile distant. Greatly sur- prised, I called to the captain and told him what I had seen, and begged him to take soundings to see what depth of water there was, as I was apprehensive we were near the shore. He laughed at the idea, and assured me that we were at least 100 . miles to the east of the Coromandel coast, and that I must have been mistaken; that instead of a rocket I must have seen the light of a lascay's lantern. I nevertheless urged him to send a manJinto the chains to heave the lead ; but so confident was he of the position of the ship, that he said it was altogether unnecessary, and appeared rather annoyed at my importunity. He had wished us good-night, and was about to descend to his cabin, and in fact had one foot on the ladder, when, to his astonishment and alarm, another rocket shot up, right ahead. All hands were now hastily called ; the lead was heaved', and only seven fathoms water found. The night was pitch dark, and not knowing where we were, the captain brought the ship to an anchor, and not a minute too soon? At day- break we found ourselves within a short distance of the coast, near Negapatam, on which we had been madly driving. Had it not been for the rocket I had so provi- dentially seen, the ship must have been dashed to pieces, and most probably all on board would have perished. 166 VISIT TO CEYLON. On going on shore we found we were indebted for the warning rocket, not to any kindness shown to us, for our ship had not been seen, but to a wedding procession, in which various fireworks were used, and amongst them the rockets, by which, under the guidance of a merciful Providence, both ship and crew were saved. Leaving Negapatam we proceeded to Palk's Bay, which lies to the south of Cape Comorin, and sepa- rates the island of Ceylon from the continent of India ; then, entering the Gulf of Manaar, we cast anchor off the small island of Pomban, where the ship was to take in a cargo of chank shells (Turbinellus rapa), which are used for making, bangles to adorn the arms and ankles of the women in Bengal. At Pomban we hired a dhoney, a native boat, to convey us to Manaar. We were told the trip would occupy twelve hours, and if we left the ship in the evening, we should arrive at Manaar early the next morning. Fortunately we took with us some biscuits and a jug of water, together with a small jar of sausages preserved in fat, which I had brought with me from Calcutta, Instead of reaching our destination in twelve hours, four days elapsed before we anchored at Manaar ; during which time we were t confined in the hincler part of an open boat, having no oppor- tunity of walking, but with just sufficient room to lie down. We were like shipwrecked persons; suffering from exposure to the fierce rays of the sun and the deluging rain of the monsoon, and having very little to eat, and less to drink. ADAM'S BRIDGE AND PEAK. 167 At Manaar, however, we safely arrived, and I imme- diately waited on the English magistrate and collector, the only European I believe on the island. Having mentioned our circumstances, he most kindly despatched his own palankeen and servants to bring my wife to his house, and received us with the greatest kindness, insisting on our remaining as his guests for several days, before undertaking the overland journey to Colombo. During our stay at Manaar we found that it is sepa- rated from Ceylon by a small river, which at low water is not half a mile wide, and is quite fordable, there not being a greater depth of water than from twelve i!6 eighteen inches ; but at higji water it becomes an arm of the sea, and small vessels can easily navigate it. On the northern end, Manaar is united to the continent of India by a ridge of sand-banks and rocks, called by the Portuguese (the first European conquerors of Cey- lon) Adam's Bridge, and by the Hindoos Ram's Bridge. The former believed that Ceylon was the ancient Para- dise, that the only mountain in the island was the place where Adam used to hold communion with God, and hence called it Adam's Peak.? and that when through disobedience he was driven from that delight- ful and holy abode, he passed over this natural cause- way to the continent of India. Hence the name, which it has ever since borne. The Hindoos, on the contrary, declare that the bridge was made by the god Ram, an incarnation of Vishnoo, when, assisted by Hoonamun, the king of the monkeys, he invaded Lunka (Ceylon) to recover his wife Seeta, 168 VISIT TO CEYLON. who had been captured by Ravana, the demon king of the place. The story of this event forms the subject of the great epic poem called the Ramayan, which is more prized by the Hindoos than any other book. To commemorate the exploits of Ram and Hoona- mun, there is erected on a small islet, close to the aforesaid bridge, called Ramiseram, a great pagoda, the lofty towers of which are visible from a consider- able distance. Concerning this temple, Sir James Emerson Tennent, in his work on Ceylon, says : " The islet on which it stands is, and has been immemorially, exempted from cultivation : its inhabitants are inter- dicted from all secular pursuits and callings, and the place is consecrated to devotion, solemnity, and repose. The temple, with its majestic towers, its vast and gloomy colonnades, and its walls encrusted with carved work and statuary, exhibits a grand example of the style of such monuments in Southern India. We found the vicinity of the pagoda surrounded by thousands of pilgrims from all parts of India ; mingled with whom were fakirs of the most hideous aspect, exhibiting their limbs' in inconceivably repulsive attitudes. Gaudy vehicles, coveredr with gilding and velvet, and drawn by cream-coloured oxen, carried ladies of distinction, who had crossed in pilgrimage from the opposite coast ; and beside the grand porch stood the lofty cars of the idol, structures of richly carved wood, adorned with vermilion and gold. At the great entrance of the temple we were received by the Brahmins, and con- ducted round the immense quadrangle, supported by innumerable columns." REST-HOUSES. 169 Having received all necessary information as to our route, and being furnished with palankeens and the proper number of bearers by our kind host, we left Manaar, when the tide was low, and without the least difficulty reached the mainland of Ceylon at eight o'clock at night, and proceeded to a small village called Bengale. Here was an old Roman Catholic chapel, which was seldom used for Christian worship, but which answered the purpose of a rest-house for strangers. The place was excessively dirty, and all night long we were, tormented by fleas, bugs, mos- quitoes, and cockroaches, so that to sleep was almost impossible; and although our ship experience haj. made us familiar with the two last species, the two former insects troubled iw* greatly, and we rejoiced when the day dawned, and we were able to leave the filthy place. A few miles further we came to a pretty village called Mentotte, almost hidden in the cocoa-nut plan- tations. Here was a regular rest-house, established by the Government, for the accommodation of travellers. No public inns or hotels exist in that part of the country, and were it not for these Rest-houses, as they are called, all travelling would be either excessively expen- sive, in carrying tents and provisions, or be altogether impossible. The Government therefore ha^ffe estab- lished certain stations, at distances from each other of from sixteen to twenty miles, where neat bungalows have been erected, and three servants retained, who are bound to supply travellers, according to a certain tariff, with curries, rice, fowls, eggs, and milk. These 170 VISIT TO CEYLON. bungalows contain a central hall, furnished with a long table and about a dozen chairs, and a room on either side, as bedrooms, in each of which are a wooden charpoy, or bedstead (but without anything in the form of beds or bedding), a washing-stand, and a few chairs. These houses are generally kept very clean, and the servants are always civil ; the gratui- ties they receive, beyond the regular tariff, depending greatly on the latter. The languages spoken along the western coasts of Ceylon are Tamil and Cingalese ; but the majority of the inhabitants spoke a jargon consisting of both, with s large mixture of Hindostanee. My knowledge of the latter enabled me therefore to get along tolerably well without an interpreter* On the following day we reached Aripo, the great seat of the pearl fishery. During the fishing season, the country around, which is most desert and dreary, becomes suddenly enlivened by the crowds who assemble from all parts, and temporary buildings are erected, tents are pitched, bazars for the sale of provisions and other articles are formed, and the place resembles the large melas, t or religious gatherings of Bengal. Remaining at Aripo one night, on the following day we left for Pomparipo. The road at first was sandy and mo&v dreary, but improved as we advanced. The heat was so intense that the bearers were compelled to bind up their naked feet in cloths to prevent them from blistering, and after a journey of some hours were unable to proceed further. Finding a shady spot we resolved to remain till the cool of the evening. DISAPPOINTED OF A DINNER. 171 Not anticipating this delay, we had brought with us no food ; and the bearers began to complain of hunger as well as fatigue. To our relief, a flock of sheep and goats were seen approaching, on their way to some market town for sale. We soon agreed with the owners for the purchase of a sheep, and on the consideration that a small portion should be set aside for our use, the rest was given to the men. It was immediately prepared for roasting, and our portion, which on account of caste was cooked separately, was soon declared to be ready. We went to the spot, anticipating a savoury repast ; when, instead, placed on some broad palm leaves, we saw a large moving mass of black ants. f In the course of a few minutes these insects had Attacked our food; and so completely had they covered the joint that not a particle of the meat could be seen. This sight relieved us of the little appetite we possessed, and we allowed the voracious insects to finish that which, without our leave, they had seized upon as their own. The adventures of the day had, however, only com- menced, and were trifling with what was to follow. The distance we had to travel to thenext rest-house was estimated at about twelve miles, where we ex- pected to arrive at about eight o'clock. Leaving the place where we ought to have dined, but did ^iot, we entered a thickly wooded country, which became, as we proceeded, a dense forest, without the least appear- ance of any human habitation. After travelling for some time, it became evident that the bearers had mistaken the way (for road there was none), and had 172 VISIT TO CEYLON. got bewildered in the jungle. These forests abound with wild beasts, such as bears, elephants, buffaloes, and leopards ; travelling therefore in the night-time is exceedingly dangerous. As soon as it became dark, the men cut down the branches of a resinous tree, and made chules, or torches, which burn brightly and last a considerable time. About nine o'clock they complained of great fatigue, and declared they could proceed no further without rest. We resolved, therefore, to seek for an open spot, and there to bivouac. Having found a suitable place, all hands engaged in cutting down branches from ' the trees, and gathering great quantities of brushwood. A large circle of this was then made, which was soon in a blaze, within which the xnen threw themselves upon the grass, and were soon fast asleep. Thus we were surrounded by a " wall of fire "; and although numbers of wild beasts were near, we felt perfectly secure, so long as the fires were kept up, which of course was constantly done. After a rest of more than two hours, we resumed our journey, and soon entered upon a more open country, and travelled with greater ease. We had gone a considerable distance, and I had fallen asleep, when I was suddenly aroused by the pa^nkeen being dropped hastily on the ground. On looking out I could see nothing. The chules had all gone out, and the night was dark and moonless ; the bearers seemed to have disappeared ; and, besides a noise like the crashing of boughs at a distance, all was still. Jumping out of the palankeen, to my surprise I ADVENTURE WITH A "ROGUE" ELEPHANT. 173 found myself alone. The palkee in which was my wife was nowhere to be seen, and all the men had apparently absconded. I shouted with all my might, for some time without obtaining any response ; at last a boy, who had been recommended to me at Manaar, and who knew a little English, suddenly showed himself, and said, " Why you make so much noise ? one big mad elephant just before us ! " He then stated that the torches had all burnt out, and that the men, tired and sleepy, had crept on in silence, some falling considerably to the rear of the others; thus the two palankeens had been separated, that of my wife's being some distance behind mine. The bearers, he said, discovering a huge rogue elephant standing right ahead in the path, sc/me distance in advance, had all run away ; some having climbed the trees, and the rest having otherwise hid themselves as well as they could. ' t It was an awkward predicament. A dark night no torches my wife's palankeen far behind and out of sight the bearers all absconded and a wild vogue elephant in front ! These " rogue " elephants are those which have been separated from their l\erds, from some unknown cause ; but this fact is certain, that when one is thus driven from his own herd, he is denied admission into any other, and becomes a savage solitary wanderer of the forests, wreaking his vengeance upon every living thing he meets, be it man or beast. He seems then to delight in mischief ; destroying the plantations of young cocoa-nut trees, trampling down gardens, and wantonly injuring everything that stands in his way. From 174 VISIT TO CEYLON. their vicious propensities and predatory habits, such elephants are called by the Cingalese " Hora," or " Rogues." * To meet one of these infuriated animals is most dangerous ; and as I afterwards understood, a man was killed near this spot only two days before^ most probably by the very rogue we were now con- fronting. Assuming a degree of courage which I really did not possess, I told the boy to go quietly to the men, and tell them all to come to the place where I was stand- ing, and to bring the other palankeen with them ; and I would show them how to drive the rogue away. Whilst the boy was away on his errand, I waited alone, listening with the greatest anxiety. I heard the huge creature tearing, in his rage, the branches from the trees, uttering a hoarse grunting noise, varied occasionally with shrill trumpet-like sounds. So great was the noise he was making, that in all probability he had not heard my shouts, especially as I was to lee- ward, and he had thus no suspicion of our immediate presence. After some little time, I was relieved by seeing the bearers returning, bringing with them my wife's palan- keen. Having decided upon my plan of action, I now commanded perfect silence, and told them I was about to fire*- off two large pistols that I had with me, not to hit the elephant, but simply to make a noise ; and that immediately I fired, they were all to shout as loudly as possible, and make all the noise in their power. This they promised to do. After a few * See Sir James Emerson Tennent's Ceylon, vol. ii. RETREAT OF THE ENEMY. 175 minutes of death-like silence, I fired. Immediately the men, about thirty in number, began to shout as I sup- pose they had never shouted before, uttering the most unearthly yells. The noise was sufficient to frighten a whole herd of elephants, and the rogue was evidently thoroughly alarmed, for we heard his heavy tread as he forced his way into the forest, in loud, crashing retreat, whilst we turned off in a different direction, and saw him no more. Some of the men now went in search of the rest- house, which they knew could not be far from us ; and after a considerable time, to our joy, we saw lights flashing in the distance through the trees. It was the ' men returning with fresh torches ; and they now con- ducted us to Pomparipo, where we arrived about two o'clock in the morning, quite worn out with anxiety, hunger, and fatigue. We remained at Pomparipo all that day, to allo^v the bearers proper rest ; and on the following morning, very early, left for Putlam, where we safely arrived in good time. From Putlam we proceeded, without further adven- ture to Chilau, and the next day arrived.* at Negombo, where I had the pleasure of meeting my only brother, after an absence of nearly nine years. At his residence we stayed some little time to recruit our strength, and to prepare for future journeys and labour. On the following Sunday we had the privilege of attending Divine service, which was held both in the English and the Cingalese languages, and were introduced to the members of the native church at that place, many of 176 VISIT TO CEYLON. whom were Indo-Portuguese, and the others Cingalese converts from Buddhism and idolatry. CINGALESE. Accompanied by my brother and his wife, we left Negombo for Colombo, the capital of Ceylon. This journey was accomplished in a flat-bottomed boat, ATTACKED BY LEECHES. 177 through a canal which unites the two towns. We passed the night on board, and the early morning being exceedingly fine, before the family were awake, I re- solved to have a bathe, and accordingly jumped into the water, fully intending to enjoy the luxury. But I more quickly jumped out of the water than I did into it ; for, in less than two minutes, I was attacked by multitudes of large leeches, which seized my legs and body, and clung to me with the greatest pertinacity ; so that on reaching the boat I had the greatest diffi- culty in ridding myself of the voracious creatures, while my body, covered with blood, bore witness to the fierceness of their attack. . On. arriving at Colombo we took up our abode at the Wesleyan mission hor/e, and received from all the brethren the kindest Welcome. During my stay I attended a meeting of the principal clergy and mission- aries of all denominations, who were deeply interested in the account I gave of the work of God in Bengal. These men were the pioneers in that interesting field of missionary labour. I believe not one of them is now living, but having finished the work the Master gave them to do, they have entered into rest. Early on Sunday morning I accompanied my brother to one of his country native churches. We drove in a bandy, a kind, of gig with a hood called inVBengal buggy about seven miles, and then walked through a thick forest a considerable distance, when the jungle opened, and a clear country was before us. The silence of the forest was great, only broken by the hum of innumerable insects, and the occasional songs of birds. 12 178 VISIT TO CEYLON. The trees, many of them of majestic size, and the wild flowers, of exceeding beauty, gave a romantic charm to the place ; while the pleasing feeling pro- duced by the scene was increased by the sounds of Christian psalmody, proceeding from a. distance, and which increased in volume as we approached a large but simply-built building. It was a native mission chapel, where the people were holding a prayer- meeting before the regular morning service. When this preliminary meeting had concluded, and the time of morning service arrived, the chapel was crowded. I was struck by the singing, which is far superior to that of the native Christians in Bengal, and is of a most pleasing character. The devotions were marked by apparent grea^ sincerity. The sermon was in the Cingalese language? and the affinity between that and the Bengalee was so great, that I was enabled to understand the general ten our of the discourse, though sadly puzzled by the verbal terminations. In the afternoon other services were held, and in the evening we returned to Colombo, greatly pleased with all we had seen and heard, and strengthened in the assurance a that the missionary enterprise would ultimately effect a moral revolution which no other means could possibly effect. The -Jress of the Cingalese is quite unicjue, and differs from that of every other race in India. At first sight the men appear like women. They allow the back hair of the head to grow long, and then roll it up and confine it with a large tortoise-shell comb, just like the ladies of England at the commencement of this SECOND VISIT TO MADRAS. 179 century. The Cingalese women do the same. Both sexes wear also the same kind of petticoat, and the only difference I observed was in the coat, which was worn only by the men. During the next week we visited the Cinnamon Gardens, but entirely missed the " spicy breezes " of which we had heard so much ; we were also taken to see the various lions of the place. Having spent a month in the lovely island, we left Ceylon in the ship " Palmyra," which had just brought from England the headquarters of a Highland regiment, and was now about to sail for Calcutta. This noble regiment, in the Highland costume, we saw one day on parade ; and i was painful to witness the annoyance of the men from the bites of the mosquitoe'^ which seized upon their unprotected legs by hundreds, finding in these fresh Europeans a feast which dried up old Indians were unable to furnish. The ship stopped at Covelong, about twenty miles south of Madras, to Jbake in a cargo of salt ; and as this would detain her eight days, I hired a masullah boat, and visited once again the brethren at Madras. We were hospitably received by Mr. and Mrs. Crisp, and enjoyed, during our stay, the fellowship of the mis- sionaries then labouring in that city. Recruited ih health, and greatly cheered m. spirit \)y all that we had seen, we re-embarked on board the " Palmyra," and in the course of eight days entered the Hooghly, glad once more to resume our work in Calcutta. CHAPTER XIV. BERHAMPORE. Schools First Introduction of the Bible as a Class Book English Soldiers Reading-room and Oratory for Prayer No Talking Intoxicating Drinks Bhurtpore The Crocodile Kopilaswor Augerdweep Gopee Nath Mohamoha Baronee Without Natural Affection Narrow Es- capes from Death Death of Mr. Trawin and Child. c SOON after my return from Ceylon our Mission was visited by Messrs. Tyerm&a and Bennett, the deputa- tion sent out by the London Missionary Society to report on the various mission stations abroad. With these honoured brethren the missionaries had many long and important conferences. Amongst other things it was resolved that the necessity for the mission press no longer existed, and that it should be dis- continued. Arrangements were therefore made with the conductors of the large printing establishment belonging to the Baptist Mission to print whatever books we might require, and this at a cheaper cost than coald be done by keeping up our oton press. It was also resolved that the mission atBerhampore, recently established by Mr. M. Hill, who was then in indifferent health and labouring alone, should be immediately strengthened. To this service I was appointed, and accordingly left for Berhampore early SCRIPTURE READING IN THE SCHOOLS. 181 in 1827, and entered on the duties connected? with the station. Berhampore, situated on the eastern bank of the Ganges, is within a few miles of Moorshedabad, the residence of the Nawab Nizam of Bengal, the lineal descendant of Meer Jaffier Ali Khan. His assistance to the British at the battle of Plassey gained . for him the musnud, vacant by the death of Sooraj-ad-Dowlah, the infamous hero of the Black Hole of Calcutta. The inhabitants of this district were nearly equally divided between Hindoos and Mohammedans, and for the benefit of both classes we opened schools, and taught both in the Bengalee and Hindostanee languages. For preaching the Gospel to ^he adults, small bungalow chapels were erected, in .one of which we generally attended daily to give away tracts, to converse with enquirers, and, of an evening, publicly to preach. On the opposite side of the river the inhabitants were nearly all Hindoos ; and at one large village, with a dense population, we established a superior school, at which a great number of young Brahmins regularly attended. On introducing the Gospels as a class book, these boys resolutely refused to read it. For some months we submitted to their arbitrary will, during which time, -Toy instructing them fully in geography, arithmetic, history, and in the elements of astronomy and mathematics, the superiority of the school above the vernacular schools taught by Hindoos became so apparent, that we had more candidates for admission than the school could accommodate. We now determined to make a stand, and insist on 182 BERHAMPORE. the introduction of the daily reading of the Gospels. Accordingly one morning 200 copies of the Gospel by St. Luke, in the Bengalee character, were taken to the school ; and after the usual routine had commenced, the lads were informed that henceforth the reading of the sacred Scriptures was to be a sine qua non for receiving the benefits of the school. At this an- nouncement there was great dissatisfaction, and several declared they would rather forego all the advantages of the school than, by reading the Christian book, endanger their caste, bring disgrace upon their families, and call down upon themselves the anger of the gods. We requested them to ask their fathers to meet us that evening, to confer with us on the subject. To this they agreed; and in the evening nearly 100 men assembled, many of them Brahmins, to discuss the matter. To them we explained that what was desired was the mere reading of the book, and not a forced belief in the truths it contains. We stated that several of the Hindoo shasters had been read by us, and that we should be only too glad to become acquainted with them all. Yet we had no fear of becoming Hindoos. To dissipate their fears, the 15th chapter of St. Luke's Gospel was then read, and the meaning explained of the three beautiful parables contained therein; this so pleased the audience that on our assuring them that no force should be used to convert the lads to Christianity, they gave their con- sent to the introduction of the book. Since that time no opposition has been made, and the Bible is regularly taught in all the schools. RELIGIOUS AIDS FOR SOLDIERS. I 183 During my residence at Berhampore, whitfh was a military station, the barracks were occupied by His Majesty's 47th and 59th regiments of foot; and about half a mile distant, six regiments of native infantry, with European officers, were also quartered. For the spiritual good of these soldiers, only one chaplain was appointed by the Government, and he found the work greatly beyond his strength; but being of a most liberal and unsectarian spirit, he gladly availed him- self of whatever assistance we were able to render. We visited the hospital together with him, he taking one ward, whilst we were engaged in another ; and in various other ways we united our influence in advanc- ing the best interests of the military stationed there. A very commodious chajjel for Europeans was being built by Mr. M. Hill; in the meantime an evening service on the Sunday was held in the hall of my house, which was generally attended by about 200 persons, military and civilians. For the benefit of the soldiers, also, one room in the verandah was set apart entirely for their use. A long table occupied the centre, and forms were arranged on each side. Bibles, hymn books, and a variety of works on history, science, and religion, were placed for their perusal. There being no private place in the barrack^ where the steady and thoughtful men could retire for reading, meditation, and prayer, this room was devoted to that purpose. One law was made obligatory, and to that all of them agreed. No talking whatever was allowed. The room was sacred for one purpose only; and the rule established was never broken. From seven a.m., 184 BERHAMPORE. after the morning parade, till nine p.m., at gun-fire, when the muster roll was called, the men off duty might be seen coming in, singly or in parties of twos or threes, and taking their places, would quietly sit down to read; after which, kneeling down, they would privately and inaudibly pour out their souls in prayer to God. Then, rising from their knees, they would quietly retire, and others coming in would take their place. Escaping thus from the noise and con- fusion of the public barracks, they enjoyed the quiet retirement thus provided with grateful hearts. On Thursday evenings a public Bible class 'and meeting for mutual improvement was held in the hall, at which, besides the soldiers, the Judge of the district and other influential persons were frequently present. On these occasions many interesting facts were stated concerning barrack life, proving that intemperance wab the crying sin of the soldier, and that it led to the commission of all other crimes. Intoxicating drinks are so exceedingly cheap in Bengal, that for a few pence a man may obtain sufficient to prostrate him completely; and in the bazars a number of native men and wonie'n are always waiting to allure the thoughtless to haunts of drunkenness and vice, where they ar robbed of their senses, and frequently of their money. A painful fact was once related by a sergeant of the 59th foot. He stated that in that regiment there had always been a few pious men, and that every evening they were in the habit of retiring to some private place for the purpose of prayer. Several of the better dis- PALM-TREE CLIMBERS. [To face page 185 EVIL EFFECTS OF INTOXICATING DRINKH. 185 posed men, seeing in what respect these persons were held by their officers on account of their good conduct, were induced to join them; and abstaining from all intoxicating drinks, for a time conducted themselves with great propriety. The regiment was ordered to join the army assembling for the attack on Bhurtpore, a mountain stronghold, which had twice repulsed the British forces under Lord Lake, and was considered by the natives as impregnable. On the march to that place many of these men could not resist temptation, and gave way to their old habit ; and instead of joining in the evening service, usually held in some tope of trees outside the camp, they frequented the bazars, wheflk the filthy stuff known by the name of taree or toddy was always to be procured^ This liquor is prepared from the fermented juice of the tal gach, or fan palm tree (Borassus flabelli- formis). When first drawn from the tree, it is noto/ily harmless, but is a grateful drink, not very unlike to the water contained in the young cocoa-nut ; but when exposed to the fierce rays of the sun, fermentation immediately takes place, and a strong intoxicating spirit is produced, which is sold at tho rate of an anna (three halfpence) a pint. Although at first exceedingly nauseous to tb.e taste, the cheapness of the article re- commends it to the drunkard, and habit produces the inevitable relish. The juice is obtained by tapping the tree at the point where the leaf-stalks spring from the stem. For this purpose the tree-climbers have to ascend each tree daily, which they do simply by the use of their hands and feet. After making an incision 186 BERHAMPORE. in the ba^k, they tie an earthen pot immediately under it, and in the course of the night the liquor exudes in such quantities that the pot is generally filled. Fer- mentation is produced afterwards by exposure to the sun. On arriving at their destination, the army, consisting of about 10,000 men, took up its position some five miles from Bhurtpore, and commenced operations by digging trenches and undermining the fort. Of the impregnability of the place the Rajah had not the shadow of a doubt ; and he was strengthened in this belief by an old prophecy, in which all the inhabitants ftlflly believed, namely, that until a koomere (croco- dile) came up to attack it, Bhurtpore would never fall. Strangely enough the commander of the British forces happened to be Lord Combermere, and as the natives could not well pronounce the name, he was generally callgd by them Lord Koomere. When this became fully known in Bhurtpore, the people, who are great fanatics, were very much disheartened, for they seemed to recognise in him the dreaded crocodile. Never- theless they determined to fight manfully in defence of their town. Tdie mines having been fully prepared and charged, the English troops were ordered to be in the trenches before daybreak on the following morning. That evening the pious men met, as usual, for prayer; and to their surprise saw all the backsliders return ; who, expressing great penitence, joined in the solemn service, feeling that probably before that hour on the following night several of them would be in eternity. Before separating, they agreed that should THE NIGHT AFTER THE ATTACK. 187 the assault be successful on the morrow, all trjose who remained alive and unwounded should meet at a well- known spot, to render thanks to God for His pre- serving mercy. At the morning gun-fire, as usual, the reveille was sounded, but louder than usual, a larger number of buglers being engaged. The Rajah at that moment was going his usual round on the ramparts, and hear- ing the reveille', felt assured that no attack was medi- tated that morning, and therefore returned to his palace. At nine a.m. the mines were fired, a practi- cable breach was made, and the storming party rushed to the attack. After a frightful massacre, the Englisfr flag was seen flying on the bastions, and the formid- able fortress of Bhurtpore A the seat of innumerable conspiracies against the British power, was completely destroyed. On the evening of that eventful day, the un wounded pious men of the regiment who on the preceding night had agreed, if spared, to meet at a certain spot, to render thanks to God, were punctual in their at- tendance ; but, alas ! not one of those who were the slaves of drink was present the pleasures of the bazar now affording greater inducements to them than the servic^e of grateful prayer and praise ! Several most important gatherings of the Hindoos for religious purposes take place, annually, within a short distance of Berhampore. To some of these melas, or festivals, Mr. Hill and I attended, in order to scatter the seeds of the Gospel as far as possible, that 188 BERHAMPORE. thus we might "sow beside all waters, knowing not which should prosper, this or that." Within three miles of the cantonments, is held a fair in honour of Kopilaswor, which attracts great numbers of natives from all parts. It lasts three days ; and as it was within easy distance of our house, we visited it each day, remaining from morning till evening, distributing tracts, and speaking to the people " all the words of this life." At this place there is an ancient temple sacred to Shiva. The image is a rough stone hewn from the rock, of a circular form, said, by the Brahmins to be formed by its own power, and not by man. This was the object of adoration. To bow before it, and what was of more importance to the Brahmin proprietor, to lay gifts on its shrine, thousands of poor ignorant people came many miles, and gave probably almost the last pice they possessed; being assured by their spiritual guides that such devotion would most certainly bring great blessings to themselves and their families in both worlds. Whilst we were, on one occasion, addressing here a large number' of pilgrims, three Brahmins came up, and accosting us in most respectful terms, urgently re- quested us to make some small offering to the idol, observing, " We do not ask for money, or desire to put you to any inconvenience or expense ; most gladly will we provide the offering ; only do you present it." One of them immediately supplemented this by pre- senting a cupful of milk, urging us at the same time to take a small portion in our hands, and sprinkle it over CRAFT OF THE BRAHMINS. 189 the sacred stone. Their object was to gain another argument in favour of the idol, by saying to the people, " You see that even learned men belonging to Europe reverence and adore this sacred image, and present to it their gifts ; how much more therefore ought you, Hindoos, to bring your most costly offerings." Unfortunately many European gentlemen, to please the natives, were accustomed, most thoughtlessly, to present money to the idols in the temples they visited, and thus encouraged the belief in the minds of the ignorant that Christianity was only another form of Hindooism. In the present case, however, the priests had to d* with those who understood their manners. Instead of yielding to their request, as they hoped, we sternly re- buked them ; and addressing the crowd, pointed out the folly and wickedness of worshipping a senseless block of stone, and directed their thoughts to the world's Saviour, Christ the Lord. Being invited by an indigo planter to visit his dis- trict, in which was a large population who never had an opportunity of hearing the Gospel, I left Berham- pore early one morning, and proceeded ,to a place ten miles distant, from whence an elephant was to convey me the rest of the way. On reaching the spot I found that the elepha*nt had not arrived ; neither did ft make its appearance till late in the afternoon. The village police-officer placed at my disposal his cutckerry (office), where I remained several hours, having crowds of men, women, and children about me all the time. A few Brahmins were present, but all the rest were 190 BERHAMPORE. labouring people, very poor and very ignorant. With these I 'entered into familiar discourse, and spent the time in telling them of Christ, of whom the great ma- jority had, of course, never hear,d. When they were told that I had visited Lunka (Ceylon), the scene of the great poem, the " Ramayan," their interest was wonderfully excited ; and with all earnestness and sincerity even the Brahmins asked me if I had met any of the demons who they believed still dwelt there. This gave me an opportunity of proving that the "Ramayan" was only a metrical romance, skilfully enough composed, but without con- taining one word of truth ; and then I compared the hero of the poem, Ram, and his foolish history with the his- tory of Jesus Christ, and the great salvation accom- plished by His death. They listened with attention, but appeared to prefer the former history to the latter. Having to pass the Jellinghi river, I left the village by five o'clock, on the elephant. On arriving at the place where the river was to be forded, I was struck with the wonderful sagacity of the unwieldy animal, which had first to descend a bank about twelve feet high, then cross a river as broad as the Thames at Chelsea, and afterward mount another bank as high as the former. On its back was the Howdah in which I sat. On its neck was seated the Mdhout (driver) . behind the Howdah sat the elephant's servant, the man who attends to all its wants, and two men who had begged for a passage across. There were thus five men on its back, besides the Howdah, in itself as large as the body of a chaise. SAGACITY OF THE ELEPHANT. 191 On reaching the bank the elephant stood still, sur- veying the place, the Mahout leaving him entirely to his own judgment. Having walked backwards and forwards for some few minutes, he resolved on the spot where he should descend ; then putting one of his fore feet down about a yard deep, he scooped out of the earth sufficient room to hold one of his fore and hind feet ; moving a little, on the same line, he again scooped out another hole of similar dimensions. He now gra- dually placed both his fore feet in these holes, and then brought his hinder feet down immediately behind the others ; so he proceeded until he reached the water's edge. He now placed one of his feet in the watsr to ascer- tain its' depth, and to test the capability of the river- bed to bear his weight ;. being satisfied on these points he gradually moved forward, step by step, yet ever halting to feel his way, and so got safely over. We now descended, and allowed him and the Mahout alorfe to mount the bank, which was accomplished in the same manner as the descent on the opposite side of the river. Having got rid of our fellow-passengers, we went on at an even pace towards Saddipore', the place of our destination. It soon became quite dark, but both the Mahout and* elephant well knew their way, and there was therefore nothing to apprehend in the way of danger. The country through which we passed was very woody, and large trees flinging their boughs across the road, occasionally constrained the elephant, at the command of the Mahout, to put up his trunk 192 BERHAMPORE. and break off the branches which otherwise would have struck the Howdah and prevented our progress. The rate of travelling was not more than three miles an hour, and the regular slow motion, together with the stillness of the night, after a time literally rocked me to sleep. How long I continued thus I knew not, but was rudely wakened by a large branch of a tree catching me under the chin. In another moment I should have been dashed to the ground ; but lustily crying out, the Mahout, who had also fallen asleep, made the elephant suddenly stand still; and then backed him a few feet. The watchfulness v .and instantaneoujb obedience of the noble animal alone saved me on tfire occasion. We reached Saddipore about eleven o'clock; and received a hearty welcome from my kind host an,i hostess, who for months together never saw a white person's face. Making this my headquarters for a week, accom- panied by my friend, I visited all the villages in the neighbourhood, preaching the Gospel, visiting the village schools, distributing tracts, and entering into familiar conversation with all who felt so inclined, in a neighbourhood where the Gospel had never before been proclaimed. At Augerdweep, a large native town, and a seat of Hindco learning, where are a great Dumber of Sans- crit colleges, and thousands of Brahmins, a great fes- tival is annually held in honor of Gopee Nath (one of the names of Kristno), at which not less than 100,000 persons assemble, many of whom travel twelve or fourteen days to be present on the occasion. The origin GOPEE NATH. 193 of this mela is of -comparatively recent date, and the story to which it owes its origin is well known, and implicitly believed in by every pious Hindoo, It is as follows : Two religious mendicants, Choitonya and Nity- anondo, since become famous among the followers of Kristno, sent their disciple Ghose Thakoor, who did not relish the austere life of an ascetic, to Augerdweep, and directed him to take a certain stone with him, and make an image of Gopee Nath, which he should set up there and worship. Ghose Thakoor obeyed his spiritual guides, took the stone on his head, and setting it up in the most public place, prpdlaimed it to be*a god, sent by the far-famed Choitonya and Nityanondo, the most honoured and devoted of all the followers of Kristno, to be worshipped daily, as the representative of Gopee Nath, or the "lord and protector of milk- maids." The inhabitants of Augerdweep received ^he sacred image with the most extravagant joy and grati- tude for being thus honoured with the presence of so popular a god, and immediately erected a temple, in which the image was placed, and appointed Brahmins to wait upon him and daily conduct khe proper ser- vices. One night a stranger cama to the temple at a very late hour when no one was awake to give him refreshment. The god himself, however, took an orna- ment from his ankle, and purchased some food for the stranger at an adjoining shop. In the morning there was a great noise in the town about the missing orna- ment, when both the stranger and the shopkeeper came forward and declared the facts, so creditable to the 13 194 BERHAMPORE. benevolence of the god. From this circumstance the fame of Gopee Nath spread far and wide. After the death of Ghose Thakoor, the god appeared to his suc- cessor, and directed him to perform the funeral rites ; in the celebration of which it was contrived that the god himself should present the offerings to the manes ; for when the Khosu grass, the rice and water, were put into the hands of the image, the god poured out the offering. The crowd set up a great shout, declaring that the god himself had performed the shradda ; and from that day the idol has been generally adored. On arriving at the place we pitched our tent in a spot beautifully sheltered by trees, where we received enquirers, and conducted services from early day till late at night. We found the old temple had been destroyed by the inroads of the Ganges, and a new one had been completed only a short time before, which in appearance was a great improvement on the last. The ceremonies commenced by an aged Brahmin entering the upper verandah with something in his arms covered with cloth. All eyes were directed to the object, and the most intense anxiety was visible in the faces of the thousands who were present. Approaching the balustrade, the Brahmin slowly removed the covering, and the^figure of the black god Kristno, jwas presented to the view. At this moment tremendous shouts of applause rose from the dense crowd, and when the Brahmin waved the idol up and down for a few minutes, every arm was upraised, and the cry of " Hurri bol " became perfectly deafening. The most lucrative part of the business, commer- THE MOHAMOHA BARONEE. 195 cially, was, however, yet to follow. When tfce excite- ment of the people was at its highest pitch, several large purses, attached to long bamboos, were sent round to collect the offerings of the people, who generally gave most liberally, many far beyond their means. The money thus realized becomes the property of the Rajah of Kristnagur, the owner of the idol ; and the annual revenue amounts, it is stated, to not less than 25,000 rupees, or 2,500. Late at night the ceremony of the Mohamoha Baronee takes place. This is an annual poojah in honour of Gunga, or the Ganges, at which the people descend into the water, and, with hands joined, im- merse themselves in the sacred stream ; after which the officiating priests reay this Christian native. During this time he acted as an evangelist, embracing every opportunity of preaching the Gospel at the sta- tions where the officer was quartered. Sickness con> pelling this gentleman to retire from the service and return to England, Narapot Singh was sent back to Bengal. Dr. Carey, knowing how greatly I needed a competent native assistant, recommended him as a person fully qualified for such an office. ' 'Gladly did I accept his services, and never had I occasion to repent of it; he remained my faithful friend and jjealous fellow-labourer for nearly fifteen years, when I was compelled to retire from the work and return home. He then joined Mr. Buyers at Benares, and continued his labours in connection with the London Missionary Society until his death. The history of Narapot Singh was remarkably in- 208 NATIVE CONVERTS IN CALCUTTA. terestlng. He was a high caste Brahmin, the eldest of several* brethren, and resided at Benares, where he possessed considerable property, and was held in the highest esteem, both for his learning and hospitality. Conscientiously believing the dogmas of Hindooism, he was rigorous in the discharge of the numerous and burdensome duties prescribed in the shasters ; and so great was the degree of sanctity to which he was supposed to have attained, that many persons daily sought from his domestic servants the water in which he had laved his feet, that by drinking it they might become partakers of his holiness. '" Some law business calling him to Calcutta, where he had to remain two or three months, he occupied his spare time in visiting the holy places in the neighbour- hood, and especially at Kalee Ghaut, where he witnessed the numerous sacrifices and cruel rites connected with the churruck poojah. On returning one evening to his lodgings, he was attracted by the sounds of singing, and, listening near the door, was invited to enter ; and for the first time he heard the Gospel from the lips of a native preacher belonging to the Serampore Mission. Deeply interested in what he heard, he accompanied the preacher to Serampore, where he was introduced to Dr. Carey, who not only explained to him the scriptural mode of salvation, but gave him a copy of the New Testament in the Hindee language. With this he returned to Benares, and during his long voyage up the river, sedulously studied the sacred volume. Before his arrival home he was fully convinced of the folly and wickedness of idolatry, and DECISION FOR CHRIST. 209 of the truth and sanctifying influence of the Word of God. Fully aware of the fearful consequences of embracing Christianity, he yet conferred not with*flesh and blood, but determined to risk all for the sake of Christ and the great salvation. Great was the joy expressed by his friends on his return to Benares, and little did they imagine how soon their joy would be turned into consternation and rage. Two days only elapsed, when, on surprise being expressed that he had not visited the temple, he intimated his disapproval of Hindooism, and his conviction of the superior claims of Christianity. His brethren and friends for a time imagined that lj was either joking or had become* bewitched, and they invited the most learned and influential Brahmins to visit and converse with hint ; and on its being ascer- tained that he was in earnest and not in joke, they used all the arguments they knew against Christianity, dwelling largely upon the fearful consequences of the loss of caste, not only as it would affect himself in relation to his property, but by the disgrace and shame which it would entail on all connected with him. The arguments of the pundits mc\re and more convinced Narapot of the truths of the Gospel; and casting himself upon the merciful providence of God, he resolved at o*nce to renounce his caste, abaildon his property, and join the despised ranks of the followers of Christ. Feeling assured, however, tEat were he to do this in the city of Benares, where he was so well known, public indignation would be roused against him to such a pitch, that to prevent a high caste 14 210 NATIVE CONVERTS IN CALCUTTA. Brahmin bringing disgrace on his order, means would be adopted quietly to remove him by death, he resolved to effect his escape ; and engaging a small boat, he left the city, in the dead of night, and proceeded on his way back to Serampore. By so doing he volun- tarily relinquished a large estate, worth about 30,000, but was enabled to say, with the Apostle, " I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord : for whom I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count them but dung, that I may win Christ." Good Dr. Carey received, with joy, this interesting convert, and taught him more fully from the word of God; and after a time baptized and received him into com- munion with the Church of Christ. Just at that time the officer before mentioned, being appointed to some important situation in Surat, was introduced by Dr. Carey to Narapot Singh, and having heard of the sacrifices he had made, offered to take him with him as an assistant in his office. This offer was gladly accepted, and it ultimately led to his joining our Mission in Calcutta. Narapot, sogn after he joined our Mission, substi- tuted for his title Singh (which means " Lion"), that of Christian ; and was thenceforth styled " Narapot Christian." He was a man of commanding appear- ance, of great fluency of speech, and was possessed of a thorough knowledge of the shasters, and all the details of Hindoo doctrines, festivals, and duties. In my intercourse with the Brahmins, he was a most in- valuable assistant; and there was no argument they NARAPOT CHRISTIAN. 211 could adduce in favour of idolatry, but what, out of their own Vedas, he could refute. He .generally accompanied 'me to our preaching stations; and after the services, would hold animated discussions with the hearers, which was sometimes continued till ten or eleven o'clock at night. Altogether he was the most learned and useful native assistant we had during my stay in India. During later years, however, the Bhowanipore Institution has trained and ordained many young men, perhaps as well qualified for mission work as Narapot, and their number is still increasing. CHAPTER XVI. OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. The Hindoo Triad Brahminee Kite Brahminee Bull Scene in the Bazar Atonement for the death of a Cow The Black-faced Monkey Colony of Monkeys A Public Meeting Flamingoes Serpent yorship. HINDOOISM acknowledges One Great Supreme Being, possessing all the attributes 1 we ascribe to Almighty God, called Poram Brahm. But being in himself perfectly happy, he has retired to eternal repose, leaving the management of the universe to three persons, united in a mysterious trinity, but each acting independently of the others. These are Brahma, the Creator ; Vishnoo, the Preserver ; and Shiva, the De- stroyer. Brahm?, is seldom worshipped, and I believe there is not a single temple erected to his honour. Vishnoo, also, is never worshipped simply as Vishnoo the Preserver ; but having become incarriate nine times, he is worshipped in every part of India under the titles he -assumed in these incarnations. Shiva, the Destroyer, has innumerable temples, especially in Ben- gal, and the most costly offerings are presented at his shrines. THE HINDOO TRIAD. [To face ii;u:u '21 THE HINDOO TRIAD. 213 At the entrance of the great cave of Elephanta stands a colossal image of this Hindoo tri'ad, whilst within the cave all the deities of the pantheon are cut out in relief from the solid rock. In this triad the centre figure is that of Brahma ; that to the right is Vishnoo, holding in his hand the lotus flower ; and that to the left is Shiva, with two deadly serpents. In their united character they are spoken of as one in three, and three in one. It is commonly believed by the Hindoos that there are no less than three hundred millions of gods and demigods. But all these may be reduced to the different manifestations of Brahma, Vishnoo, ^Ind Shiva; the primitive elements fire, air, water, earth, and space ; the heavenly bodies ; deified heroes ; and a number of female deities, at the head of whom stands Doorgah, called also Kalee, Bhowanee, Moha Devi, etc. The words once uttered by our Divine Redeemejr to the woman of Samaria, " Ye worship ye know not what," are truly applicable to the Hindoos. Not only do they worship the gods and goddesses whose names and histories are recorded in the shasters, but they reverence also rivers, trees, stones, birds, beasts, and reptiles, presenting to all of them offerings to secure their favour, or avert their wrath. Some of these deified creatures cause great annoy- ance. The Brahminee Kite is considered an incarna- tion of Vishnoo, and on account of the reverence paid to its sacred character, its depredations are very daring and mischievous. One day, when a duck was being cooked for dinner, being rather pressed for time by an 214 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. important engagement, I ordered the cook to hasten the meal. Presently I saw the man come out of the cook-house, some twenty yards distant, with the duck uncovered in a dish (a most unusual course). Before he got half-way, a large Brahminee Kite swooped down, and seizing the duck in his talons, flew to the top of an out-office immediately opposite, where he most deliberately devoured it. The Brahminee Bulls, as they are called, are also great nuisances, to which the natives are compelled to submit. They are not of any particular breed, but belong to the common Indian species, having a hump on the shoulders. Their only peculiarity is that they are turned loose, as animals consecrated to Shiva, and are branded with the trident of the god, to distinguish them from the other animals of the same kind just as the broad arrow distinguishes the naval stores of England from articles of a similar kind belonging to any private person. An individual desirous of obtaining some special blessing, makes a vow to present to Shiva a bull-calf. At the appointed time the animal is brought to the temple, when the Brahmin proceeds to consecrate the creature, by repeating several prayers to the god, sprinkling the calf with the water of the Ganges, and pronouncing a Muntra, or incantation ; when the spirit of the deity enters the animal, and it is no longer a mere quadruped, but a living representative of Shiva upon earth. The common people believe this, and thenceforward pay to the creature all respect and honour. SAVED FROM THE SPOILER. 215 Once on entering the market-place of a large village I heard a great noise as of women quarrelling, and soon ascertained that the cause of the uproar was a Brahminee bull. A number of market-women had brought their various goods for sale, and had spread their mats on the ground, on which one had placed a basket full of rice, another a basket full of sugar, another of fruit, another of sweetmeats, and so on; they had been doing the usual amount of business, when one of these privileged bulls found them out, and thrusting his mouth into one basket after another, took whatever he best liked. The poor women tried to drive him away by their loud and angry shouts^and doubling their fists, threatened the creature with all kinds of vengeance ; but as they dared not touch him, he disregarded all their 'noise and threats, and kept quietly eating whatever he pleased. Seeing me approach, and knowing that white men do not believe in the divinity of bulls, they loudly called out, " Sahib, sahib, provider of the poor, have mercy on us!" "What do you want?" I replied. "Drive this bull away he is ruining us. O have mercy !" I said, " Cannot you drivehim away your- selves ? Take a big stick and give him a good beating, and he will soon go." " O no, we dare not touch him," they cried; "*but he will fear you." By tnis time a great number of men had collecteolj^ogether, attracted by the noise, but not one would interfere to'drive the creature away. Pitying the poor women, who were being despoiled of their goods, I gave the bull a poke in his ribs with the stick I always carried to protect 216 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. myself from the pariah dogs that everywhere abound. At first he seemed to disregard the monition, but when it was repeated with greater power he quickly scampered off. Upon this the men, in number now about 200, became very angry, and began to abuse me for striking a creature which they esteemed sacred and holy ; and I was compelled to use a little finesse to avoid a difficulty which might have involved me in trouble. So I said, "See here, brethren, should a thief enter your house to steal your goods, you would most assuredly seize a stick and drive him away. But if he should say, ' Pray don't touch me ; I am a holy Brahmin,' you would reply, ' You are a thief, and not a holy Brahmin, for a holy Brahmin would never attempt to rob the poor,' arid then you would either beat him soundly, or hand him over to the police." " True, true," they exclaimed ; "we should certainly do so ? c " I then added, " Look, then, at these poor women ; they came to sell their goods that they might be able to purchase and take to their homes food for their little ones, and a great thief of a bull comes up and partly eats and , partly destroys all their living ; and now they must go home without any food for those little ones. Is this right ? You say it is a sacred and holy^bull, but sacred and holy thirfgs do nothing but what is right and holy ; and therefore you have been lab&uring under a mistake, and the creature that robbed these women of their goods deserved all the punishment he has received, and much more." Whether they were satisfied with this mode of argu- THE TRANSMIGRATION OF SOULS. 217 ment or otherwise I cannot say, but they raised no further objections ; and having a large number of people around me, I improved the opportunity by telling them of Christ and His salvation. Not only are the Brahminee bulls considered holy and permitted to spend a life worse than useless, but the common cow, though the most ill-used animal, perhaps, in the world, is not allowed to be killed ; and to eat its flesh is considered a crime of the deepest dye. This arises from the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. The Hindoos believe that after death the souls of the departed are sent back to earth in some other form, and that as often as necessary, until tly become, perfectly holy, when * they finally become absorbed into Deity. This, however, relates to men. As it respects the souls of -tvomen, it is believed that if during lifetime they have been faithful wives and loving mothers they are, after death, sent back to earth in the form of cows, that by their milk they may still nourish and support the young. Beef, therefore, the Hindoos never eat, and Europeans residing among a wholly Hindoo population abstain from it also. Should a person accidentally cause ,ikhe death of a cow, although his own property, he must make an atonement, by offering to the Brahmins, or the idol, the full value of fiVe animals, and must beg from* door to door until the amount be realized. During this process he is not to mention the subject of his wants ; but wearing a cow's skin, with the horns, hoofs, etc., on it, he must stand at the door and only make a noise like the lowing of a cow. 218 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. Soon after my arrival in India, when hard at work one morning in my study, I was startled by the loud lowing of an ox, as I thought, in an adjoining room. I ran to the spot with the intention of driving out the intruder, but great was my surprise when I saw a man dressed in this singular manner, making a horrid noise. " What do you want ? " I enquired. I was answered by a long drawn "moo-oo-oo," the man at the same time pointing to the horns. At first I thought he was either a madman or a mountebank ; but my pundit coming up at the time, explained the matter, and dismissed the fellow with an injunction "to beg &nly from Hindoos, otherwise the atonement would not be complete!" The black-faced monkey (Presbytes Entellus) is said to be an incarnation oi' Shiva, and is worshipped throughout Bengal. In some temples his image is set up alone, but more generally with those of Ram and Seeta, and divine homage is paid to them every day. The history and exploits of these three Hindoo divi- nities form the subject of the great epic poem called the Ramayan, as alluded to on page 168. These black-faced monkeys are very numerous in some parts of Bengal, and are exceedingly mischievous, committing with impunity great depredations among the fruit trees and sugar-canes. To kill them would be attended jgitb. the most serious consequences. Bishop Heber states that two young English officers, who had been out all day tiger hunting, on their return, seeing a number of these monkeys, imprudently shot one. A hue and cry was immediately raised, and A COLONY OF BLACK-FACED MONKEYS. 219 hundreds of infuriated Hindoos, armed with, whatever weapons they could find, pursued the officers.' Seeing their danger, the Mahout urged forward the elephant on which they were riding at his greatest speed, and in attempting to cross the river, the two young men were carried down by the violence of the stream, and both were drowned. These animals possess wonderful muscular power, and it is far from safe to irritate them when congre- gated together in large numbers. They are in size, when standing on all fours, upwards of two feet long from the snout to the tail, and their legs are about nine or ten inches in length ; so that when standing erect they are nearly three feet high. They have long tails. The colour of the body is gray, but the face is a sooty black. I once had a narrow escape from them. Visiting the villages in the neighbourhood of Nuddea, a large town on the eastern bank of the Hooghly, a seat of Bengal learning, and next to Benares in sanctity, I once came to a little hamlet, snugly situated in and near large topes of bamboo canes and plantain, mango, and peepul trees. In the shade of these trees I saw a whole colony of these black-faced monkeys, seated on the ground in groups, whilst many were leaping up and down the trees. *A more perfect caricature of a large pic-nic party of human beings never waa. beheld, One group consisted of the old male monkeys, with white" beards, sitting in solemn conclave ; another of females, many of whom had baby monkeys in their arms, feeding, nursing, and fondling them in the same manner as 220 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP.' the villagers amongst whom they dwelt ; whilst the young monkeys were romping about like so many rude boys and girls. The noise and clatter they made exactly resembled that caused by children just released from the village schools. The mature and elderly males were apparently in deep conference ; whilst the large group of old and young females were indulging, no doubt, in all the gossip of the tribe. I was warned not to approach too near ; for as my dress differed from that of the natives, with which they were familiar, they might indulge in some of their monkey tricks towards me, which might not be very agreeable. I accordingly kept at a respectful distance, but near enough to 'see all that took place. I was greatly amused with the solemnity of the elderly males, who only seemed to want a pipe of tobacco to make them appear like village politicians debating, with profound gravity, the momentous affairs of a kingdom. 1 The poor people of the neighbourhood not only put up with the depredations of these mischievous animals, but even used to bring cooked rice, and lay it down in great quantities near the trees, that the confederates of the god Ram might not want. The whole country round about is thus put under contributions by these creatures. Near 1 - Nuddea runs the river Damoo'da, which in the dry season js a shallow, sluggish stream, but in the rainy season is like a mountain torrent. To prevent its inundating the adjacent lands and destroying the crops of indigo, etc., strong embankments have been raised by the Government, to keep the stream within A POLITICAL GATHERING. 221 proper bounds. These embankments, made of earth, are about twenty feet thick at the base and four feet at the top, and from twelve to twenty feet high. I had spent the whole day in this' and different villages near the Damooda; and as evening ap- proached, the boatmen went to the bazar to buy food, whilst I walked on the embankment on my return journey towards the spot where my boat was fastened. I carried in my hand my usual stick, and proceeded leisurely on my way. My thoughts were so completely absorbed by other matters, that I took but little notice of a large black-faced monkey, about a quarter of a mile distant, seated in the middle of th* narrow path in which I was walking. As he did not move, however, when I approached, my attention was more immediately directed towards him ; when, to my surprise and alarm, I saw both the sloping* sides of the embankment literally covered with these monkeys. However laughable the idea,, it struck me that a public meeting was being held, presided over by the black-faced old gentleman, who, with long white beard was seated, not in the chair, certainly, but in such a conspicuous situation that all could see and hear him. As far as I could judge there must have been more than a hundred of the animals present ; and how to pass through them I knew not. To turn f>ack I felt assured would be dangerous, as ijie > maniestation of fear would probably induce them to follow. In regard to muscular power, I was certain I could not contend successfully even against one ; and should they all unite in the attack I felt that I should "very soon be 222 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. torn to pieces. Their chattering noise was now dis- tinctly heard, but as I cautiously approached, it was hushed, and an ominous silence followed. I was in hopes the old .gentleman would have moved out of the way, and allowed me quietly to pass ; but in this I was disappointed, and he retained his position, almost fascinating me with his sharp and brilliant eyes. In this predicament I determined to adopt the bold plan of beginning the attack, rather than leaving it to them ; so, lifting my stick, I rushed on the president, utterino- at the same time the loudest and most O unearthly yell in my power. The effect was just what I wanted. Surprised by the sudden attack, and alarmed by the yell, ihe old Hoonamun gave one leap, and was immediately at the base of the embankment. He was instantly followed by the rest, the whole of them scampering over the plain with all their might. Seizing the opportunity I ran at my utmost speed t The Flamingo Crane (Phcenicopterus rubra) is com- mon in the low, marshy lands of Bengal, where it finds abundance of food in the small fish abounding in the lakes and running streams. My friend, Mr. Lacroix, when once sailing in his boat up the Hooghly, owing to the turn of the tide was obliged to anchor off a low, open country, without any appearance of human habitations. In the early part of the evening he went on shore, and walked about for some time. His attention was shortly directed to a large gather- ing of these peculiar-looking birds, in a field some little distance off. Knowing their timid character, he approached as near as he could without being ob- served or exciting alarm ; arid, hiding himself behind a tree, noticed all their proceedings, which were of a most remarkable character. After a great deal of noisy clamour, they formed themselves into a circle, in the centre of which one of their number was left standing alone. Again there was a considerable amount of screeching bird oratory, when suddenly all the birds flew on the unhappy solitary one, and literally tore him to pieces. The conclusion to which Mr. Lacroix came to, was that one of the.se FlanAngo cranes had committed an Offence against the rules of their order, thajh he had. been tried by a kind of court-martial, was found guilty, and had been adjudged to, and met with, immediate punishment. It is possible then that the assembly of Hoonamun monkeys I encountered had met together for the dis- 224 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. cussion and despatch of important business connected with their commonwealth, which, for the sake of con- venience, had been held by the bank of the Damcoda, where each orafcor could easily catch the eye of the speaker, or be called to order from the chair. Many of the temples in which Ram and Hoonamun are worshipped are covered, both inside and out, with sculpture of the most indecent character, and I have seen persons of both sexes carefully inspecting them without a blush or the least appearance of shame. Images representing Ram seated on Hoonamun, or carried on his shoulders, are taken in procession through tlfe streets of the principal towns and villages in the month of March, attended with banners, music, singing, and dancing. These figures are constructed according to no rule, but in sole accordance with the whim or artistic skill of the maker. JS"ot only are bulls and monkeys objects of worship in India, but reptiles are also. Serpents, in all ages of the world, and in all idolatrous countries, have been looked upon both with dread and respect, and have been regarded as emblems of the good and evil prin- ciples. In Hindoo mythology, the serpent Anonta is, in some cases, represented as forming a circle with its body, holding its tail in its mouth, and is the symbol of eternity, as its name implies. In other cases the same creatuve appals with a thousand heads, bearing on its "gigantic body the habitable earth ; and when earthquakes take place, it is said that the serpent is uncoiling itself. Vishnoo is also represented as reclin- ing on the folds of a huge serpent, whose many-hooded FEAR, THE RULING PRINCIPLE. 225 heads are upraised above him as a protection from the powerful rays of the sun during his sleep, as well as to defend him from any enemy that might be tempted to molest him. t The goddess Manasa is the queen of the serpents, and secures her worshippers from the fatal effects of their stings. Three annual festivals are held in her honour, and great multitudes attend on these occasions, when offerings of curds, milk, and sweetmeats are presented. Fear, however, is the great principle run- ning through Hindooism; and the ignorant people, wilfully kept in ignorance by those who know and should teach them better, are ready to believe and wor- ship anything which they imagine possesses the power to inju-re or destroy ; and to avert their wrath, and to secure their favour, they are willing to perform what- ever sacrifices or services the Brahmins may demand. Of course, all the offerings, whether of money, food, or anything else presented to the idols, become the per- quisites of the priests ; and unless ''these are freely offered, judgments are denounced against the worship- pers. Thus their souls are filled with fear, and they are constrained by this priestly influence almost to beggar themselves, that they may secure the favour of some purely imaginary being. That ; fear alone leads the poor Hindoo to worship, was brought before my notice by a singular instance, before I even set foot on the soil of 'India. On board the ship which first conveyed me to Madras was a large Newfoundland dog, which had never been in the East before, and consequently had never seen any of 15 226 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. the inhabitants. The first shore boat that boarded the vessel was manned with black natives almost in a state of nudity, having merely a rag round their loins. They immediately jumped on the deck, to offer their services to take letters or messages on shore. The dog had never seen such a queer set of characters before, and, his modesty perhaps being shocked at their costume, which had caused all the lady passengers to rush into their cabins, began to show his disapprobation of their presence by barking most furiously ; and he would certainly have injured them had he not been forcibly held back by the sailors. The poor natives, instead of attempting to defend themselves from his attack, filled with fear, joined their hands together in a supplicatory manner, and bowing their persons almost to the ground, implored his mercy. So as regards the worship of serpents. India abounds with reptiles of every kind, from the inoffen- sivt lizard and deadly whip-snake, to the huge and formidable alligator and boa constrictor. Serpents are found in every place ; they enter the houses, especially of the natives, through the mud or mat walls of which they caq easily obtain entrance ; and whilst the majority of them are harmless, there are several kinds whose bite will cause death in a few hours ; and the people generally, both Europeans and natives; stand in great dread of them.. When a district is much infested with any of these reptiles, not only is the goddess Manasa worshipped, but the serpents themselves are propitiated by the gift of food. A hole being known as leading to a serpent's nest, SERPENT-CHARMING. 227 milk and rice will be placed before it by the super- stitious inhabitants. Finding this provision* made for them daily, the serpents come out and partake of the good cheer, and having no occasion to search for food, content themselves with remaining quietly in the neighbourhood of their nests. Allied to this fear and worship of serpents is the art of serpent charming, which is much practised by the Hindoos. The serpent-charmer gains his living by his art, which he openly professes to have acquired by supernatural influence. " Several men came to our door to exhibit dancing serpents. Some of these were six and seven feet long. Ea(jji was coiled up ?h a separate basket, out of which they were dragged, and thrown upon the ground ; the men singing to them certain drawling airs, accompanied by strokes upon a small drum, which regulated the motions of the ser- pents. These raised themselves to the height of wo feet, flattening their breasts, and turning their heads to bite their keepers, which they were allowed to do occasionally, so as even to draw blood ; but they were innoxious, their poisonous fangs having been extracted. Other persons use a singularly formed whistle, instead of the small drum, which can charm them even out of their holes. We have been told of a gentleman, a fine performer on the violin, who, living at Chinsurah, was obliged to lay aside his instrument, as the^ively sounds so charmed the serpents in the neighbourhood, that his house could not be kept free from them." * The worship of Manasa is held in the month of * Tyerman and Bennett's Voyages and Travels Round the World. 228 OBJECTS OF HINDOO WORSHIP. May. She is represented as a handsome female, of a golden colour, sitting on a water-lily, and covered with snakes. Every Hindoo householder performs this poojah in order to obtain preservation from the bite of serpents for himself and family. The offerings consist of the ordinary articles, to which, however, must always be added a branch of the thick-leaved Euphor- bia, which is consecrated to this goddess, and in con- sequence is called by the natives the " tree of Manasa." To prove the great power of Manasa, and the im- portance of worshipping her, the Hindoos relate the following legendary story: Chanda, a merchant, not oniy~ refused to worship this goddess, but professed the utmost contempt for her. In process of time, however, she caused six of his sons to be killed by the bite of snakes. In order to preserve his surviving son, Laky- indra, from sharing the same fate, Chanda had an im- per_yious house of iron made for him, where he bid him retire ; yet this precaution could not save Laky- indra. The incensed Manasa caused a very small snake, which had been carried between betel leaves into the iron house, to bite the unfortunate son of Chanda, and in consequence he died. Behula, his widow, who was a favourite of Manasa, had a vision of the goddess, who advised her to persuade her father- in-law to celebrate her worship, and promised that if he did she would.be pacified towards him. For a long time Chanda continued obstinate, declaring that Manasa was no goddess ; at last he was induced to comply, but declared he would present the offerings only with his left hand (a mark of great disrespect) ; so turning back MANASA PACIFIED. 229 his head, he threw a flower at her image with his left hand. Manasa, however, was so pleased, that she restored his seven sons to life ; and from this circum- stance the worship of the goddess has since been very much celebrated. iliOOXAMUX, THE MONKEY GOD. CHAPTER XVII. KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. First Visit Baptism Distinguished Visitors Festive Scene Salutations History of Lochun Mundul Death of Native Christian Difficulty in Obtaining a Burial-place North-Wester. % EARLY in 1829, when spending a few days at Ramma- kal Choke, just as I had commenced the sermon on the Sabbath morning, a stranger, entered the chapel, and stood near the door. He was an old man of respect- able appearance, and seemed deeply interested in what he htard. When the service concluded, he came up to the little desk where I was standing, and putting his hands together, said, " Have mercy have mercy ! " I asked him what he meant. He replied, " I am nearly fourscore years of age, and I have never till this day heard about Jesus Christ. Have mercy, 'and come to my village and tell my people there the good news I have this (^ay heard." He then gave rae full s parti- culars of the place, and how I could reach it ; and I made anvappointment to visit him on a certain day. On making enquiries, I received from Ramjee some particulars of this old gentleman. His name was Mongol Dass (good servant), and he resided at a place VISIT TO MONGOL DASS. 231 called Kristnapore, an extensive village situated on the eastern side of the " Salt-water Lake," and about eight miles from Calcutta. This lake, which empties itself into one of the rivers flowing Jbhrough the Sun- derbunds into the sea, is about four or five miles broad, and is so shallow that in the dry seaspn not more than six inches of water remains. It is then quite stagnant. The intense heat of the weather Causes this shallow water in a degree to ferment, ana a thick, feculous matter is formed on its surface, so that with difficulty can a flat-bottomed boat be forced through. Besides this, the quantity of decayed vegetable matter which abounds there produces malaria and fever, from w^iich the inhabitants are scarcely eVer .free. Occasionally, also, the dead body of an ox or even of a man will be lying exposed for seveml weeks together, until the air is completely poisoned ; no effort being made by the natives to remove such a nuisance. On the day appointed I visited the village, and found a large number of people waiting to 'receive me. They were seated in the shade of several wide-spreading tamarind trees ; and in their midst was the venerable Mongol Dass, who with a smiling face came forward, and after courteously saluting me, said, " These are my children and brethren, who have come to hear from your lips these great truths to which I listened at Rammakal Choke." Taking my stand under one of the large tamarind trees, for the' first time in its history the Gospel of Christ was preached in that place. I afterwards entered into familiar conversation with 232 KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. them, and found they all belonged to the same caste as most of the people at Rammakal Choke. Several of them could read and write, but many were quite ignorant, and completely under the influence of all the superstitions connected with the lowest forms of Hindooism. I remained talking with them for more than two hours ; but the heat of the weather was so great, and the shade afforded by the trees so imperfect, that at last I became quite faint. Seeing this, Mongol Dass asked me if I would take any refreshment. Although I had with me a little basket containing food sufficient for the day, I gladly accepted his offer, that I might show the people that Christianity knows nothing of caste, and that I esteemed them all as brethren. He went into his house, arid in a few minutes brought on a plantain leaf some boiled rice, and, in a lota, some fresh milk. Of course there was no table or chair, no fork'or spoon ; so adopting the custom of the natives, I sat down on the ground, and with the fingers of my right hand partook of the food so kindly provided. During this time it was with difficulty I restrained my risible inclinations ; for every mouthful I took was carefully watched, and at least 200 pairs of eyes were inquisitively observing how every particle was con- veyed to c my mouth. The lions in V>ur Zoological Gardens are not watched by children more narrowly than I was watched that day by children of a larger growth, who had never before seen a white man eat. I visited this interesting people once a week for several months, and was frequently accompanied by PUBLIC BAPTISM OF CONVERTS. 233 Mr. Lacroix and other brethren. It was deemed ad- visable to make the place a permanent station, as it was in the centre of a large circle of villages densely popu- lated by Hindoos. A school-house/ was accordingly erected, divided into two parts, and suitable teachers being provided, a school for boys ^and another for girls were established. A convenient bungalow chapel was soon afterwards built, with a room adjoining for the accommodation of the missionary when remaining for two or three days together. On these occasions we generally went out about five o'clock in the morning, visiting the villages in the vicinity, and conversing with the people before ihey entered upon their usual daily employ, returning to the bungalow by ten o'clock, where we remained till the extreme heat of the "day had passed, when we resumed our journeys to other villages, preaching or speaking to the various groups who immediately col- lected together as soon as we were seen approaching. After about eight months, convinced of the sincerity of Mongol Dass and several of his friends, it was re- solved to admit them by baptism into the Calcutta native church. The day was accordingly fixed, and proper preparation made for the event. Christian native brethren were invited from all the surrounding districts, and they attended in great numbers ; but besides them we were honoured with the company of several European ladies and gentlemen of the"highest rank in Calcutta, who, taking a deep interest in the spread of the Gospel, determined by their presence to give sanction to and encourage us in our work. 234 KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. Such a sight as was presented that day was never before witnessed in any purely native village. Eight flat-bottomed boats, called saltees, each capable of seat- ing four persons ^besides the boatmen, were engaged, cleaned, and brought to the western side of the lake ; and at the appointed hour the company arrived. These included the sisttr and two daughters of the acting Governor-General pf India, the wives of two colonels, members of the Supreme Council, the wives of all the missionaries, and several lady members of the different churches in Calcutta, together with three military officers, a magistrate, the missionaries of different de- nomjnations, and other gentlemen. Having arrived at the eastern shore of the lake, we proceeded to the chapel, where in the spacious ground in front nearly 200 native Christians were assembled, besides an immense number of Hindoos, who conducted themselves with the greatest decorum. As the chapel wasfar too small to accommodate this large assembly, ah 1 the natives had mats spread for them in the open space, whilst the large verandah was filled with our European visitors. The candidates for baptism sat in front, and the native Christians behind. The introductory parts of the service having been conducted by various brethren, Mr. Lacroix delivered a most animated and instructive discourse on the^solemn ordinance about to be_ administered. The questions proposed to the candidates having then been duly an- swered, I baptized twelve adults and several children in the name of the Holy Trinity. After the service, the hospitality of the Kristnapore NATIVE HOSPITALITY. 235 Christians was put to the test. About two hundred adults, besides many children, were to be provided for, and I was fearful that there would be a lack of sup- plies. But in this I was pleasingly^ disappointed, for most abundant provision had been made. Mats were placed on the ground in rows, and the men were seated in companies of twenty. Before eactfman was placed a piece of plantain-leaf, about eighteen inches square, which answered the purpose of a plate. Of course, there were neither knives, forks, nor spoons. The wo- men did not eat with the men, but served the tables, if such an expression may be used, and dined by themselves afterwards in the house of Mongol Das^ And now a most interesting* scene took place. A row of -women, decently clad, came out of the house, each bearing in her arms layge baskets lined with plan- tain-leaves, containing the various articles of the feast. First came the rice, which was placed in large heaps upon every leafy plate ; then followed the savoury cUf ry, dealt out with no niggard hand ; then sweets, placed on one corner of the leaf; followed by pickles, curds, salt, and so on, till the whole party was served. The late Brahmin, Narapot Singh, then stoo$ up, and reve- rently implored the divine blessing ; after which ample justice was done to the good cheer. Our English visitors having enjoyed this fcight, re- tired into the bungalow chapel^ to partake of a cold collation; after which they visited many of t'he na- tives in their own houses, and conversed with the Brahmins attending the temple of Shiva ; returning in the evening to Calcutta, delighted with all that they 236 KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. had witnessed, and more than ever impressed with the good results of missionary labour. It was a great sight also to the heathen ; for it proved to them J\ow Christianity produces a common brotherhood, destroying all the barriers raised by custom and ca&te. None of them, a few years before, would have supposed that the proud \Brahmin, adored as a god, and who Hooked upon the Soodra with scorn and contempt, and as so degraded and unclean that even the thought of touching his person or sitting by his side would produce a thrill of horror in his soul, should thus sit down with these same humble men, and partake with them of a social meal. The thing appeared to the Hindoos so marvellous that they could scarcely realize the fact ; and their astonishment was increased when they beheld European ladies and gentlemen of the highest station in society, uniting with these poor people in their prayers and songs of praise, and treating them with kindness and respect. In our intercourse with the native Christians, whilst manifesting towards them the highest respect, the missionaries never encouraged undue familiarity. The usual salutation in India is the salam, and to this we confined ourselves. Shaking of hands is a custom un- known among the natives themselves, and we saw the propriety" of abstaining from it, especially with the Christian fen? ales. It, may sound strange, but I never shook "hands with a native woman all the time I was in India. This was not, however, from pride, but solely from prudential motives not necessary to explain. INCONVENIENCES OF NATIVE VILLAGES. 237 The inconveniences of remaining all night in a native village were so many that we could pnly do it occasionally. Close to the chapel at Kristnapore was a large pond ; here the frogs were ^o numerous, and their croaking so loud, that we could scarcely ever get a wink of sleep. The frogs in IncHa grow to an immense size, and their harsh deep notes are most unmusical and discordant. Attracted by their noise great numbers of snakes, or serpents, assemble ; and the sharp, shrill cry, so different to the usual deep croaking sounds, would often tell of some unfortunate frog becoming the serpent's prey. These serpents were also a great plague ; creeping into the chapel and bedroom both by day and night. One morning, just when it was light, I happened to look up towards the thatched roof, and saw a large serpent hanging from the rafters immediately above me ; his head not six feet from my face. Generally the serpents were" of species harmless to man, but even their close presence is not very comfortable. Besides these, the mosquitoes, cockroaches, centipedes, and flying bugs, which abound in the marshy districts, made these low-lying villages most undesirable places of abode. The many diseases to which the natives are subject, and the difficulty of their obtaining medical aid, rendered it necessary that the missionaries visiting the villages should make th^snselyes acquainted, as far as possible, with the mode of treatment o'f those diseases most common among them. In fact, the missionaries stand toward the villagers, not Christians only but heathen also, as tkeir best friends and ad- 238 KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. visers in all matters connected with both worlds. Instead of appealing in their quarrels to the police, they submit to the missionary's arbitration. In all cases of perplexity and doubt they seek his counsel and aid ; in pecuniary distress they apply to him for relief; and in ca^e of sickness should he be unable to effect a cure. the^ r must languish and die. for their "i poverty generally rs too great for them to procure the services of a properly qualified practitioner. Seeing the importance of the matter, soon after my arrival in India I made known my wants to some gentlemen on the medical staff in Calcutta, who, anxious to further the^ missionary cause as much as possible, gave me such instruction as enabled me to render effectual service to many who otherwise must have succumbed to disease. As kindness is the key to the human heart, the con- duct of the missionaries formed a striking contrast to & that of the Brahmins and other influential persons among the Hindoos, who cared no more for the sorrows of these poor villagers than they did for the pariah dogs ; while by our considerate attentions to their necessities' and woes, we gained their esteem, and induced many to attend on the means of grace. Some little distance from Kristnapore stands the village of Taroleah. Near its entrance 'there is 'a little o rural spot, containing strn or eight cottages, occupied by the members of one large family, the head of whom was a man named Lochun Mundul. On first visiting the place I found the people exceedingly shy, and quite indisposed to listen to aiiything I had to say. My LOCHUN MUNDUL. 239 friend Narapot, however, was more successful, and visited them several times. He soon gained their con- fidence, and induced them to promise to come out and listen to me the next time that I came/ into that neigh- bourhood. Accordingly, on an appointed day, accom- ; panied by Narapot, I went to the plfjoe, and found about forty persons waiting to receive jae. On entering into conversation with them, I found that they were in the lowest state of ignorance, not one of them being able to read or write, and the subjects of the grossest superstition. The principal person of this community, Lochun Mundul, some three years before, had become security, together with three other persons, for the Izadah of the place. This person, after a time, ab- sconded with "upwards of 200 Us. belonging to the Zemindar ; on which Lochuil Mundul was seized, and being unable to produce the amount, was thrown into prison. That he should be selected by the Zemindar as the object on which he intended to vent his ra^e, whilst the other three securities were suffered to remain unmolested, was owing to a private pique which his Zemindar had against him, and this appeared too favourable an opportunity for gratifying his re- venge to pass by unimproved. Refusing, therefore, the fourth part of the sum, for which alone Lochun Mundul had considered himself responsible, hS deter- mined to retain the poor marv>in prisoa until ruin should come upon the family. By this act of cruelty, an aged mother, a wife, five children, and several other dependent members of the family were deprived of their protector, and thrown inio the greatest distress. 240 KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. It had been a happy family, as far as happiness can be enjoyed by idolaters ; but now their joy was turned into mourning, and their gladness into sorrow of heart. But it pleased God graciously to overrule the cruelty of the Zemindar for good, and to make it subservient to His designs <3f mercy and grace ; for whilst immured within the walls of a prison, Lochun Mundul heard, for the first time /"in his life, that there was a Saviour, Christ the Lord. The conversation of Christian friends who occasion- ally visited the prisoners, had convinced him that he was in a state of moral captivity. The insufficiency of his gods to deliver him, and to break the fetters with which he was bound, was pointed out, and he was invited to apply to Jesus^who, as he was assured, was anointed for the express purpose of preaching deliver- ance to the captive, and the opening of the prison dorrs to them that are bound. Led thus seriously to consider the nature of the hope which the Hindoo system affords, and finding it to be a false hope, established on a false foundation and supported by false promises, he determined, what- ever the consequences might be, to separate himself from a system so void of consolation in trouble, and so destitute of the means for obtaining eternal Ijfe. He accordingly sent for his three brethren and his uncle, and declared to' them nis intention of forsaking the religion of his forefathers, and of becoming a 'disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ. His brethren, astonished and alarmed, entreated him CONVERSION OF A FAMILY. 241 to pause and consider well the consequences of such a step ; and at last persuaded him to delay the mea- sure till the rest of his family should be made ac- quainted with the fact. They then departed. That night and the next day was a time 6f great anxiety ; on its decision he was either to become a;a outcast from his family, be disowned by his wife 'flid children, and be driven from his paternal inheritance, or else have the unspeakable joy to hear that his family would unite with him in forsaking dumb idols, and in seeking the salvation of their souls through the death of Christ. When his brethren reached their home, they assem- bled all the members of the family together, and related what had taken place ; when scpme of them expressed an inclination to unite with their brother, in case all the family would agree to dp the same. In that little company the Spirit of God presided, and led them to adopt this final resolution. Finding that a feeling prevailed in favour of the measure, with the exception of one individual, they all said, in language similar to that of the disciples, " Let us also go, that we may die with him." They then determined not to forsake their friend and brother, but to cast in their lot with him, and become one with him in suffering and in joy. As soon as this was made known to Lochun Mundul, he forsook his caste* by publicly eating with the Qiristians, and the rest of the family did the same at Taroleah. By this step, about twenty persons, of alf ages, became nominally professors of Christianity, and expressed themselves willing to receive instruction. On my visit I was received^ with great kindness, and 16 242 KRISTNAPORE AND TAROLEAH. the attention paid to the reading and expounding of the Word of God was very pleasing. They were all immediately put under a regular course of instruc- tion. The boys were sent to the mission school at Kristnapore ; and in the evening of each day it was a novel but pleasing sight to see a lad of twelve years, surrounded by iis paternal grandmother of eighty, his maternal grandmother of sixty, his mother, four uncles, with their wives and other members of the family, teaching them all the First Catechism. In process of time Lochun Mundul, through the kind interference of Christian friends, was released from prison, and restored to his family. He was taken from them an ignorant idolater ; he came back an enlightened Christian. When he left, all his family knew nothing of the true God ; when he,, returned, there was not one member of the family but could tell him that " God so loved the world as to give His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting -life." Everything connected with their former idolatrous system was destroyed; the sacred toolsee tree was plucked up by its roots, and thrown away as a worthless thing ; the family idols were broken to pieces, and every vestige of Hindooism was entirely abolished. From and was there introduced into the higher branches of education, and prepared for the work of a catechist, to which he was afterwards appointed. All the family remained sted- fast in their Christian principles as long as I continued in India, since which, some years ago, Lochun Mundul, after a holy life, died rejoicing in Christ his Saviour. The Zemindar (owner of the land), a bigoted Hindoo, noticed all these things with great rage ; and resolved, if possible, to take from the family the lease of their farm, and so reduce them to poverty : and, had it not been for the watchful care of Narapot, and the inter- ference of European friends, he would have succeeded in his design. He did everything in his power, lj>w- ever, to molest and annoy the Christians ; and an op- portunity soon occurred which he thought might be turned to his advantage. A poor man and his wife had become Christians, in a village about five miles distant ; and when it became known, they had to experience persecution so great that their livefj were in danger. Their cattle and household goods were stolen, their cottage set on fire, and they were left in a state ~/ spacious uncovered enclosure, and various objects caught our attention. On the left was a temple consecrated to the sage Copel-monee, whose image, made of stone, was the object of adoration to the crowds of persons who thronged around the door. On the right was a temporary booth erected, for the idol Juggernaut, and a stone representation of the horse recovered by Copel-monee occupied the centre of the enclosure. >Near this, seated in an adorned booth, on an elegant carpet, appeared the head Pundah of the place, surrounded with Sunyasses, painted and arrayed in various forms, many tocf in- decent to be described. Before him was placed his venerable books of learning, and the people rendered to him the reverence which was due only to God. Groups of these indecent characters were scattered abroad, seated under the shades of the trees, or saun- tering about, indulging in their idleness, and enjoying the fruits of tke superstition which pervaded the minds of their visitors in this unholy place ; to this unpromising assembly we raised our voice, and bore testimony to the iniquity of their conduct, and pointed them to the true object of worship the God of heaven and earth. * 256 GUNGA SAUGOE. Near this place formerly stood a convent of Suny- asses, the ruins of which now remain ; but though the house is destroyed, the society still continues, and at this season of the year they assemble in great num- bers, and impose a tax upon the people, which they obtain by working bn their superstitious fears. Leaving this tempos,?, we saw a boat approaching, on board of which was one of the fraternity dressed like a sepoy ; another Was in the dress of a magistrate's cha- prassee (officer), with his official badge ; and another like a sircar (writer or clerk). They proceeded from boat to boat, informing the nianjees (captains) that they must all ich they place flowers, a handful of rice, and sometimes^ copper coin. These are offer- ings to the goddess Gunga ; but it often happens that an unscrupulous passer-by appropriates to himself what he considers the most valuable part of these offerings. The ablutions then begin, and the pilgrims proceed in lines of eight or ten, holding each other's hands, and walk a convenient 'distance into the sea. A Brahmin leads the way ; and, while he repeats the appropriate muntras, or formulas, the pilgrims every now and then, taking the signal from him, plunge under the briny wave. Having repeated this several times, they return to the shore, and spend the rest of the ctay in cooking their food, making purchases, or in any other way that may best please them. On the morning after the conclusion of the mela, the boats all left, and dropping down with the tide, anchored at the mouth of a creek, on one side of which was a thick jungle. The people left their vessels and went on shore, some to search for water, and others to cook theif rice. Whilst thus employed, a scream from the jungle, immediately answered by the whole multi- tude on shore, arose to a iieafening cry of terror, and the poor people were observed rushing with the greatest confusion toward their boats. On inquiring the cause of this panic, ve were informed that some THE FLEET UNDER WEIGH. 261 who had penetrated into the jungle had been surprised by a large tiger, which sprang upon them and suc- ceeded in carrying off a woman. The panirf' became so general that in a few moments every boa* was under weigli, and with shouts of Huri bol, and the beating of drums and gongs, the whole nflultitude began their return home. j? The fleet of boats pursued their way up the great Barratollah river, whilst we crossedthe Channel Creek and prepared to pursue our route through the Sujider- bunds. About sunset we anchored, with an almost impenetrable jungle on both sides of us not a boat was to be seen, and we appeared the only living beings in a place resembling the valley of the shadow of death. The next forenoon we cast anchor in the Barchurra Nuddee, with an extensive forest on both sides. An hour had elapsed, when at about a hundred yards from us an alligator came up out of the river to enj<5y his noontide nap in the rays of the sun. After remain- ing there about hah an hour, and being apparently in a sound sleep, we observed an immense tiger emerge from the jungle, and bend his steps towards the place where the alligator lay. In size the tiger exceeded the largest we had ever seen and his broad round face, when turrfed toward us, striped with ^hite, his fierce eyes, together with the amazing apparent strength of his limbs, made the stoutest heart on board tremble at the thought of encountering such a dreadful foe. With the most cautious pace imaginable the tiger approached the alligator; his raised foot at 262 GUNGA SAUGOR. each step remaining some seconds before he replaced it on the ground. So he proceeded till he came within the range of his leap, when, exerting all his strength, he bounded frem the earth, and descended immediately upon the alligator's back, seizing it by the throat. The monstrous reptile, roused from slumber, opened its tremendous jaws,^and slashed its tail with terrific rage ; and whilst the conflict lasted, each seemed to exert its utmost -strength. The tiger, however, had the advantage, for he had grasped the alligator in a part of the neck which entirely prevented it from turning the head sufficiently round to seize its anta- gonist; and though many severe blows were inflicted on the body of the tiger by the saw-like tail of his adversary, the noble beast of the forest, when the battle was concluded, shook his brawny sides, as if unconscious of any pain. Having overcome the alli- gator, he dragged it a little farther on the shore, and sat "over it exactly in the attitude of a cat sitting over a captive mouse. He then seized the creature by his mouth, and gently dragged it into the jungle. About ten minutes afterwards we saw the tiger emerge from the forest. Ho gazed at us for a few minutes, when perhaps imagining we were too far from the shore to allow him to add us to his trophies, he slowly pursued his coursfc in a different direction to Vhat in which he had left his prey, and we saw him no more. In less than an hour afterwards the alligator, which had been stunned but not killed, crept out of the jungle, and, though evidently much injured, with some difficulty reached ^the river, and escaped the ALONE IN THE SUNDERBUNDS. 263 power of his sanguinary foe. He was, however, too much lacerated to remain long in the water, and soon came again to land, but took the precaution of ex- posing only a, part of his body, and keeping his face toward the shore. He continued but a/very short time, and again launched into the d^ep, repeating his visits to the beach almost every quarter of an hour whilst we remained. The sight was one of the most dreadfully magnificent that can be conceived, and one which is very seldom witnessed. Immediately before this circumstance, one of our native Christians had expressed a wish to go and examine the country. What followed completely satisfied his curiosity ; and not his only, but that of all the rest of us likewise. In the evening we entored a river, called in the map Nouk Cherah, but the boatmen being altogether igno- rant of the place, and the route laid down in the map not agreeing exactly with our compass^ we did fiot feel quite confident of the correctness of our course; and fearing lest we should by mistake enter some of the innumerable unexplored khals which lead into the heart of these lonely wilds, we suffered no little anxi- ety ; but commending ourselves to Him with whom is the Spirit of Wisdom, we dropped anchor, and, waiting the approach t>f morning, retired to rest. * Next day we passed the Thakooraa, and arrived at night at the Mutwal, both immense rivers, about five miles broad. During the whole of.this day we did not see a single human being, nor hear a sound except the howling of the wind through the forest trees, the dis- ' 264 GUNGA SAUGOR. mal splashing of the waters, and the occasional scream- ing of the sea-gulls. At night v e passed through a very narrow channel connecting th\ two rivers, the boat being frequently brushed by the branches of the trees on shore. '.The moon was at its full, and by its light the boatmen per- ceived a huge tiger stealing: from behind the bushes, and following the boat, watching an opportunity of spring- ing on board and seizing one of us as his prey. The men, dreadfully alarmed, pulled with all their might ; for before us, some hundred yards ahead, the brimming waters of the Mutwal could be seen, glancing silvery in the m6on. Just at the entrance to the river the channel narrowed again rapidly, and with a slinking trot the tiger made for the spot. We all felt that the critical moment was now at hand. The boatmen, roused to the highest pitch of excitement, redoubled their efforts, and a ringing shout from them broke the stillness of the midnight air, as we dashed past the point of danger. The crouching tiger hesitated to take the final leap, and in another moment our boat had shot out into the open river ; and thus, by the preserving mercy of God, we escaped the danger with which we had been threatened. The day following we entered Heroabunga Nuddee, where we found several small bodies of Molungees, em- ployed i,n making salt. These wretchedly poor people, to protect themselves from the tigers with which the place abounds, had formed several inclosures, about thirty feet square and twelve feet high, of strong posts fixed in the earth, the interstices being filled up with a DEVOTION OF THE HEATHEN. 265 thick rush, and the whole well fastened together with slips of bamboos. Within these inclosures a long hut is constructed, in which all the party reside. They were exceedingly ignorant, not one of them being able to read or write. In order to be preserved from beasts of prey, they present a daily offering at the shrine of some imaginary deity, who generally has his altar erected in the midst of the jungle. Having come to an anchor in a place so exceedingly wild that we imagined no human being would attempt to put his foot on shore, we were astonished at per- ceiving two men running with all their might, along the beach, occasionally entering the jungle for # few minutes, then emerging aga'in, and pursuing their course with the greatest possible speed. They were merely armed with thick sticks. We were afterwards informed that they were going to present the evening sacrifice of their party ; and, in order to prevent being seized by tigers, they kept constantly on the rufi the habits of that animal, as they supposed, not allowing him to seize on its prey whilst it continues in rapid motion. There is no doubt, however, that several of these simple creatures are destroyed iii this way. The conduct of these people, when compared with that of thousands of professing Christians, afforded us matter- for pa&iful reflection. They, to Obtain the favour and protection of the god of their tribe, con- sider no danger or fatigue' too great; but, boldly tra- versing paths untrod by human feet except their own, every evening, with their lives in their hands, go forth to present their sacrifices arftl offer up their prayers, 266 GUNGA SAUGOR. whilst thousands of those called by the name of Christ, living under a dispensation where mercy and not sacri- fice is required, who are called to enjoy, Sabbath after Sabbath, the" \ordinances of religion, remain indifferent to its concern^ and rather than go to the house of -God often continue in idleViess at home, or spend their time in the service of sin abroad. If the former are refused admittance into the heaven of God's glory, where will the latter appear ? ,. Leaving the poor Molungees, we entered upon a more open country, and soon beheld signs of habitation. We passed a small village here and there, and saw part&, of the forest in flames, the people endeavouring to burn up the jungle,' and reclaim a portion of the land. In the course of the day we landed several times ; on which occasions all the people of the place immediately flocked around us, partly out of curiosity, but principally to obtain medicine for their sick. In almo&u all the villages in these parts, nearly half the inhabitants were laid up with fever, ague, and dysentery. How any human beings could possibly live in. such low swampy places, cut off, as it were, from all the v/orld, we could not understand. We relieved their wants, so far as we were able, and directed them to the good Physician, the Saviour of the world.^ ^ The next day, pursuing our course through these tortuous streams, we lost sight again of every vestige of cultivation, and were sometimes surrounded with jungles so thick, that in them " darkness seemed to hold her midnight reign." Tke river-water here was nc SURPRISED BY PIRATES. 267 longer salt, but during the ebb tides was almost sweet ; as a consequence of this, the place abounded with alligators in less than two hours we counted eleven of these voracious creatures, basking in the sun on the shore. They were all of the round-headed kind, and were of an enormous size. In ^he evening we came up with several boats, and cast anchor amongst them. The moon had not yet listen, and the shade of the jungle cast on the waters made t^he darkness appear yet more dense. During the bustle occasioned by dropping the anchor, and while the boatmen were preparing for their evening meal, a long narrow boat came grazing along our side. A man on board it, imitating'the voice of a Mussulman fakir, exclaimed, " Allah ! Allah ! Rosool !" and imme- diately about twenty sturdy fellows, armed with large bamboo spears, jumped up and boarded us. The cries of the boatmen aroused us to a sense of the danger. Seizing the arms we had taken to protect us fron> foeasts of prey, we rushed upon deck, and simultaneously fired our muskets over their heads, preparing for closer con- flict if necessary. But the sound of firearms, and the sight of two white men's faces, were quite sufficient, and the pirates leaped back to their boat and made off. " Guilt makes cowards of us all ;" and a higher authority declares that " the wicked flee wjien no man pursueth." Had these river-pirates known the terror into which they had thrown our boat people, ^nd that they had to contend with merely two individuals who would have offered them any resistance, they might have succeeded in their attack. The possibility of 268 GUNGA SAUGOR. their renewing the assault kept us watchful a good part of the night ; but through the kind care of Him who is as a wall of fire round His people, we suffered no further interruption. Arriving at Burrisal, the principal town in Zillah Backergunge, we wei^e welcomed to the house of the European judge and magistrate, a godly man, who showed us no small kindness for the great Master's sake. In these comfortable quarters we remained a week, visiting all the towns and villages in the district, proclaiming salvation through faith in Christ, and distributing large numbers of tracts. Wy a native preacher, he travelled from town to town, scattering " the good seed of the kingdom." One day he had occasion to travel through a jungly country, where no human habitations were to be found, and where it was supposed that no human being would dare to pass. On coming J:o a certain spot, however, great wa's his surprise to observe a man sitting under a tree with his eyes closed, either asleep or absorbed in meditation. The native preacher thought he was a Jogee (a religious ascetic), who spent his time in meditating on his favourite deity, and mentally repeating his name. ' Approaching him very cautiously, not to alarm him and make him flee, the missionary called to him, and said, " Brother, what are you doing here ? " He replied, " I am meditating." He was asked on, whom he was meditating, and what were the words he used. " What do I say ? " he answered. " This is what I say, ' O Esu Chreesi>! O Estf Chreest, have mercy on mo! ' ' Sur- prised beyond measure, the missionary inquired who taught him to call upon the* name of Jesus Christ, and whether he knew any Christians ? He stated that he had never met a native Christian, nor heard anybody speak on the subject. "Tien how did you hear of , 270 GUNGA SAUGOR. Jesus Christ? and why do you come to this dreary place to offer to Him your prayers for mercy ?" replied the astonished missionary. On this the poor man took from his dress a soiled? and evidently well-read, tract entitled Sutia Asroy (" The True Refuge "), and said, " Last year my brother went on pilgrimage to Gunga Saugor, and saw two white men talking to the people and giving away books, and he was fortunate enough to obtain one ; but he could not read, and it was therefore useless to him. Esteeming it however as a holy gift, having received it in such a sacred place, he determined to keep it as a charia to secure the favour of the gods. He accord- ingly brought it home, and showed it to all the mem- bers of the family ; and as I was the only one that could do so, my father requested me to read it aloud, so that all in the house might know what it was about. When they heard that all the Hindoo gods were unable to save mankind, they got very angry, and told me to burn the book, as it was very wicked to speak against the gods. I continued, however, to read, and for the first time heard of Esu Chreest, and the duty of calling upon Him for mercy. This I did every day, until my father declared that unless I desisted he would turn me out of the house. To avoid this, and to live at peace with my family, I come everyday into this jungle, and here I meditate- on Esu Chreest, and call upon Him for mercy." The missionary then told the poor man who he was, and stated how happy he should be if he would go with him to his house, where he would teach him more IMPORTANCE OF TRACT DISTRIBUTION. 271 about Jesus. To this the young man assented, and accompanied the missionary to his tent, where he re- mained that night, and heard with wonder and joy the marvellous story of the Great Redeemer's love. The next day he went home, and informed his family that he intended to be absent some time ; then returning to the tent, he accompanied the missionary (Mr. Bampton) to his home at Cuttack, where he was put under a regular course of instruction. He was afterwards bap- tized, and became an assistant in the General Baptist Mission. Other instances of usefulness, resulting from the free distribution of tracts, might be mentioned. Suffice it to say that so convinced are all the Missionary Socie- ties of the value of this kind of agency, that it is con- tinued up to the present time. CHAPTER XIX. C BHOWANIPORE INSTITUTION AND THE MISSIONARY CONFERENCE. Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Campbell Boarding School at Alipore Teaching in English Scurrilous Remarks in the Native Newspapers Baptism of the first Native Student Examination in the Town Hall Report written ty the Editor of the Shaskar Native Newspaper Missionary Conference Polygamy of Native Christians. IN Chapter IX. reference is made to the Bhowanipore Christian Institution. The formation and progress of this educational establishment is most interesting. Unti 1 1833, the schools in Calcutta were simply ver- nacular ; and although they were attended with much expense and great labour, they yielded a most unsatis- factory return. As our native converts, likewise, were increasing in number, and as we were hoping that from among them a native Christian ministry might be formed, it appeared absolutely necessary that an edu- cation should be provided on a far ijiore liberal scale than that then in existence. As the literature of Ben- gal was most corrupt, and the translations of European works exceedingly limited, it was resolved, as soon as a suitable teacher could be procured, to open a school of superior character, in which the English language, as ARRIVAL OF MR. AND MRS. CAMPBELL. 273 well as Bengalee, should be taught, and so prepare the students for the higher branches of education which would thus be opened to them. Just at this time our Mission was strengthened by the arrival of MR. and MRS. CAMPBELL, who soon made it manifest that they were the very persons we required. After a short time they commenced their labours by opening a school for Christian boys (the sons of our converts in Rammakal Choke, Kristnapore, etc.), at Alipore, about three miles from Calcutta. Twenty- four boys were at first admitted, who were boarded, clothed and educated at the expense of the Bengal Auxiliary Missionary Society. , It was soon found that the locality of the house fixed upon for the school was ill suited for such a pur- pose. It was in a swamp, near a dense jungle, far apart from any European habitation and amidst a widely scattered native population of the lowesj^ class. The school was therefore removed to Kiclderpore, where a Female boarding department was added, under the management of Mrs. Campbell. The children in these two schools were entirely separated from the heathen, and were brought up under the influence of Christian training and Christian example. The advantages of an English education having been proved by the success attending the schools under the charge of Dr. Duff, many yQung men belonging -to the more respectable classes among the Hindoos, especially in the densely populated district of Bhowanipore, expressed a great desire for the extension of Mr. Campbell's Institution in that locality ; and all the 274 BHOWANIPORE INSTITUTION. missionaries agreeing to the plan, a large bungalow was erected, capable of holding 500 scholars. These were divided into nine classes, whose course of study embraced all the various branches of education, in- cluding the Evidences of Christianity. As soon as funds could be procured, which was accomplished principally through the exertions of Dr. Boaz, the present magnificent and substantial Institu- tion was built ; which is not only an ornament to the place, but has become the greatest blessing Bhowani- pore ever enjoyed ; for whilst it has imparted a high- class education to hundreds of young men who now enjo* T the treasures of English literature, and have be- come eligible for lucrative situations, many have re- ceived through it the greater blessing of salvation, and are now employed by the Missionary Society in preach- ing to their countrymen the glorious Gospel of the blessed God. The many conversions which took place in the various Missionary Institutions in Calcutta excited the malice and rage of the Hindoos ; who expressed their feelings by violence to the converts, by ridicule in the Bengalee newspapers, and by endeavouring to hold up to con- tempt the men who were striving for their good. The following case, furnished by our missionary, Mr. Morton, is an example : "A pupil ins;he Assembly's Institution in Cornwallis Square, by name Mahencfra Lall, was baptized some fifteen days back, on his profession of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; a profession of the perfect sincerity of which the missionaries were abundantly satisfied NATIVE DOGGREL VERSES. 2?O before they acceded to his request for admission into the Christian Church. Upon this, some doggrel verses appeared in the native newspaper called the Sambdd- Prabhdkar (Sun Newspaper), a few days following the baptism ; the translation is as follows : "' Huri! Huri! (one of the names of Kristno) what arti- fices these missionaries employ ! A child has turned aside to join in the praises of Jesus !* The fair-skinned, smooth- spoken, mind-bewitching child-catchers,, go about from place to place with the noose of (professed) kindness (to ensnare their victims). Alas ! alas ! only on Friday last one Mahen- dra Lall, of this neighbourhood, was ruined through a fatal bewilderment of his understanding. (Yet is it not to be greatly wondered at, for) first, ^he was but a lad; 'and, secondly, of the stupid weaver caste ! and so (heedlessly) falling into Duff's tub he lost his caste for ever ! Yet how much had his anguished parent laboured to convince his mind (of the folly of the course he saw him inclined to pursue) ! But notwithstanding all, the luckless devil (left his home and) has not returned ! " ' Then his mother she, too, beholding her beloved child no more, as though she were entreating and alluring him (to come back to her), exclaims amid her wailings, Oh come, my sweet Gopal, my wealth, my darling, my jewel of witchery, my moon-faced ! come to me, and eat curds and cream and butter, and play about in the court-yard just as you will. Oh go not to pasture the cows, amid the herd of the hetero- dox and' apostate I Ah me ! I die ! my child in his tender youth has forsaken Kristno (or the dark)^,and sunk in the black waters of Jesus. Ah ! my sweet one, how canst thou have any relish for the broth of the beef-pot,* or bear to sip * Beef Is an abomination to the Hindoos, and to use it as food is considered a deadly sin. ^ - 276 BHOWANIPORE INSTITUTION. it through that mouth with which thou wast wont to eat savoury condiments and cakes and sweetmeats ? " ' But when sorrow is written by the fates upon the fore- head, who can escape it ? So when the ant's wings appear, they are hut the precursors of its destruction ! I once told his now smarting parent, Let your durwan (gate-keeper) go with the child (to guard and watch him). What arguments can that unfeeling old wretch of a missionary have employed to entice him ? Where is Gopal gone, now that he has left Mathurd ? (the birthplace of Kristno).' " The above is as nearly literal as possible. It may be well, for the benefit of such as may not have much acquaintance with native mythology, etc., to observe that 'Gopal or the cow-hsrd (also the guardian of the world), from Go, " a cow " or " the earth," and pal, " a herd " or " preserver," is one of the names of Kristno, the popular deity of Bengal, who is esteemed an incarnation of Vishnu ; whose gambols with the Gopenee, or milk- maids^ are celebrated in the current songs of the country, and are commemorated in the ribald sports of the annual Huli festival. Thence the word Gopal is used by Bengalee mothers as a term of endearment in addressing their male children. Such wretched trifles are a fair specimen of the abusive doggrel, directed against the missionaries, with which the native Ben- galee newspapers are often filled." Another instance of the intense hatred of some of the Hindoos to missionary exertions, appeared in another Calcutta native newspaper, this time, however, in prose : " We would strongly advi&e that all these honey-mouthed, V BITTERNESS OF THE NATIVE PRESS. 277 but world-destroying missionaries should have a mark stamped on their white faces, and that they be driven out of this city ; for until of late years the inhabitants used, without meeting any opposition, to acquire religious merit by observing the precepts and ceremonies of the Vedas. Moreover the Hin- doos never attack or find fault with the religion of others ; but these white-faced, crafty missionaries, whose sole aim it is to destroy the religion of r>iher people, have erected in different places tiled or thatched houses (bungalow native chapels), where they stand with fear*- inspiring looks, and, agreeably to the doctrines of their own foreign shaster, called the Bible, proclaim the acts and praises of the Son of Lady Mary, lifting up both hands, and moving backwards and for- wards, as if they were dancing ; and by every kind qf wily contrivance, are destroying the* religion and caste of the Hindoos. We repeat, therefore, our opinion that the mea- sure proposed viz., putting a mark on their faces, and ex- pelling them from the city should by all means, and at once, be resorted to." Of these productions, of course, we took no Notice. They however had the effect of calling attention to the operations of the missionaries, and probably in- duced some of the more thoughtful among the Hindoos to consider the claims of Christianity, who otherwise might have continued in a state of indifference. O The following, however, coming from one equally opposed to the Gospel, is a confession of trie progress made by missionary effort in disseminating among the heathen the knowledge of 'Christian truth. An edu- cated Hindoo, anxious to neutralize the effects of those efforts, issued a Prospectus for the publication of a periodical, containing extracts, in English, from the 278 BHOWANIPORE INSTITUTION. writings of Theodore Parker, Emerson, Newman, Straus, etc. In it he thus writes : "The religious exertions of the preachers of the Gospel nave tended to spread widely a knowledge of the Christian religion among the natives of India ; there can hardly be found an educated Hindoo that knows not something about it. They leave nothing untried that can efficiently contribute to its propagation. By means of Schools, Sermons, Lectures, offering handsome prizes to successful Essayists, and other indirect measures, they insidiously cause the youths of this country to be initiated in the doctrines of Christianity. The labours of the missionaries, it must be confessed, have been, in th|s respect, to a certain extent, crowned with success ; though in producing conviction in the Hindoo population in regard to the soundness of the claims of their religion, they have not always met with equally happy results." The first convert to Christianity educated in the Bhowanipore Institution was a Kooleen Brahmin of the highest caste, one of the proprietors of the great temple at Kalee Ghaut, and the heir to con- siderable property. By becoming a Christian he lost all, was disowned by his family, despised and insulted by his former friends, and held up to scorn and con- tempt by all who knew him. He was baptized by Dr. Boaz. During the administration of the ordinance the youngf man deliberately took off his poiia, (the badge .of his Brahminical caste), and put it into the hands of Dr. Boaz, to show to all present how completely he had cast off every outward badge of Hindooism. Since his baptism, his conduct has given the mis- sionaries the greatest satisfaction, and he has been the J NATIVE OPINION UPON EDUCATION. 279 means of turning many others from their heathen practices, to listen to the truths of the Gospel. The first public examination of the students took place in the Town Hall of Calcutta, when the editor of ihe>Bhaskar (" Illuminator "), one of the ablest native papers in Bengal, being present, wrote a leader on the subject. It is given as a specimen of what intelligent natives then thought of th educational efforts of mis- sionaries. " On Saturday last we witnessed an examination of one of the large schools in the neighbourhood, which was held in the Town Hall of this city. It was that of the Bhowanipore Missionary Establishment under the superintendence specially of the Rev. Mr. Campbell, through whose devoted and assi- duous exertions it has prospered exceedingly. Not previously aware that such an examination would be held, but seeing, as we passed along towards the Court House, a number of different vehicles standing before the Town Hall, we alighted to enquire what was going forward. "On entering we beheld a numerous assemblage of Euro- pean ladies and gentlemen, with many of our countrymen. A pleasing sound, like that of the murmuring of the kokil (a species of dove), came to our ears ; it was the hum of a line of boys answering to the questions of the examiners, but beyond their voices we were, for at least half an hour, un- able, on account of the distance at which we stood in the rear of the company, to distinguish anything. At length we made our way towards our old friend Padri Morton, who presided, surrounded by Padris Boaz, ]}uff, Ewart, Smith, Campbell, and others. Many excellent ladies were there, who take an interest in the encouragement of all good deeds. " Padri Boaz pointed out to us a youth who last year had composed a theme on the subject of our Hindoo caste, ex- 280 BHOWANIPORE INSTITUTION. posing the evils that arise from it, and which was soon after- wards sent for insertion in the Bhaskar. We did not publish it, but remember that it was exceedingly well written. Padris Morton and Campbell laid upon us the task of listening to the examination of the pupils in their own language (the Ben- galee) and of passing a 'judgment on their proficiency. The youth before alluded to read an essay, also his own compo- sition, on a religious subject, with which we were most highly gratified. Indeed, there are ^aot many Bengalee writers of the present day whose composition equals that of this young man. And, on the whole, it was most evident that the pupils of the Bhowanipore Missionary School have been admirably taught, both in English and the vernacular. We feel our- selves called upon gratefully to acknowledge the obligations under v:hich the missionaries connected with it and similar Establishments have laid the country, by the generous philan- thropy which has urged them to so much diligent and labo- rious exertion for the advancement of education among our youth. "There are three affiliated schools in connection with the Institution one at Byala, another at Kidderpore, and a third at Ballygunge. In the central school at Bhowanipore there are upwards of 300 boys ; these are divided into eleven classes, taught by twelve teachers, the first class reading Mental Philosophy, Political Economy, Cowper's Poems, History, the Evidences of Christianity, the Old and New Testament, Mechanics, Geometry, etc. " The school-house at Ballygunge, as well as an excellent house for the,head master, was built through the kindness and at the expense of Archibald Grant, Esq. This school contains 120 boys ; of these 70 a^e in the English department, divided into four classes, under the charge of two teachers. It is the only one in the locality, and gives promise of great usefulness. \ I COURSE OF INSTRUCTION. 281 " The school at Byala is in a populous neighbourhood, and contains 150 boys, whilst that at Kidderpore contains 155 boys. There are therefore in connection with the mission station at Bhowanipore not less than 720 boys." The Rev. E. Storrow, who was ,for some time con- nected with the Bhowanipore Institution, in his in- teresting work entitled India and Christian Missions, gives the following account 6*f the course of instruction latterly adopted : . " At the opening of the Institution every morning, all the pupils assemble in a large hall, when the mis- sionary offers up a short prayer, asking the blessing of God. on the instruction about to be given, the, con- version of the scholars, and the spread of Christianity throughout the land. Prayer also closes the work of the day. The books used in the lower classes contain a large amount of Christian instruction. In the middle classes the Scriptures are read, both in the Bengalee and English languages. In the college classes, besides reading such books as Wayland's' Moral Science, Smith's Wealth of Nations, Stewart's Mental Science, Milton's Paradise Lost, and receiving lectures and in- struction in History, Mathematics, and Literature ? they read the Scriptures and Butler's Analogy, Paley's Evidences, or some similar work. Many of the students remain iill they* are eighteen or twenty-one years of age. "It is obvious that such 'a course of education, con- tinued throughout years under missionary supervision, must produce very decided effects. Learning has ever been highly prized by the* Hindoos. The presence 282 THE MISSIONARY CONFERENCE. amongst them of a highly civilized, powerful, and learned people, excited a deep desire to acquire what they know, and when the missionaries gave facilities for such an acquisition, they were eagerly embraced. Every native is proud of , being able to speak the language of the great English nation ; he feels elevated nearer to the level of the masters of his country, and, with all his prejudices and exclusiveness, he cannot but see how much they know which it is well for them to learn." The Bhowanipore Institution thus founded by Mr. Campbell, and afterwards so ably sustained by Mr. Lacroix, Dr. Boaz, and Dr. Mullens (now Foreign Secretary of the London Missionary Society), bids fair to be one of the most 'mighty instruments employed for bringing the intelligent youth of Bengal to the knowledge of the truth, .and to the worship of the living God ; and the names of those devoted men, like that of Dr. Duff, the founder of a similar Institution, will, ( Li connexion with it, go down to posterity as among the best friends of Bengal. In 1828 was established in Calcutta what has ever since been continued, and is now known as " The Missionary Conference." A small band, placed in a heathen land, surrounded by idolaters, and often opposed Vy nominal Christians, the* missionaries of various denominations labouring in and near Calcutta resolved to meet together once a month for prayer and consultation, with a view to strengthen and encourage one another in the great work of evangelizing India. A truly catholic Association, in it Episcopalians, Pres- \ OBJECT OF THE CONFERENCE. 283 byterians, Independents, Baptists, and Wesleyans unite together as disciples of one common Lord in the spirit of love and the bond of peace. The Conference is held on the Tuesday after the first Sabbath in each month, at the house of one of the missionaries, usually in rotation. The meeting begins at seven o'clock in the morning, and is continued for an hour in prayer and praise; after which the members sit down to a social breakfast. Ai nine o'clock they meet again for the dispatch of business. The object of the Conference is to promote mutual good will ; to report on the progress of the different Missions ; to receive and impart counsel ; to gi'fe en- couragement in cases of trial and difficulty ; and to discuss such subjects as relate to the general interests of Christianity in India. Many important topics are brought forward, concerning which there may be at first considerable diversity of opinion ; but on which, after candid and mutual explanations, the Conference generally arrives at an unanimous 'decision. It does not arrogate to itself any power, or authority to en- force its opinions on any of the members; but it possesses a great and important moral influence, which is felt and respected by the missionaries and the churches generally. Subjects on* which all cannot see "eye to eye" sometimes occasion discussions, but they are always conducted with good temper, and in a Christian spirit. No one can feel aggrieved, all are on an equality, and the humblest member has as good a right to maintain his opinion as the most influential; no one member 284 THE MISSIONARY CONFERENCE. possesses any more power than another, except such as in all human associations is conceded to superior wisdom, talents, and worth. Although of different denominations, the members never intrude their ..peculiarities on the attention of the brethren. Sectarianism has no footing in the Conference ; but all is peace, harmony, and good will. It is consequently a power in India, felt and acknow- ledged by many; and perhaps no Assembly in the world, composed of men differing on as many points of ecclesiastical polity, is so conspicuous for unity of heart and purpose as the Calcutta Missionary Conference. Th^, subject of polygamy among our native converts caused us no little anxiety and trouble. At the monthly Missionary Conference this subject was fully debated, and finally settled Applications for advice were made to the Bishop, to barristers, and other eminent persons ; and before we decided on any positiwline of action, we resolved also to consult the principal ladies in Calcutta. A meeting therefore was held in the Union Chapel House, when many ladies of the highest rank in the city attended. Their unanimous opinion at first was that one wife should only be allowed to one man. But the case was put as follows. Suppose a man has four wives, legally united to horn whilst he was in a state 'of heatlfenism, on his becoming^ a Christian which ought he to retain, if only he be allowed one ? The major part of the ladies decided that he ought to retain the one to whom he had been first married. To this an objection was raised, that perhaps she might be more unsuitable than , .-, v THE QUESTION OF POLYGAMY. 285 the others; and therefore if he possessed a loving amiable partner, it was she who ought to be retained. Then arose the question, What is to be done with the rest ? All the ladies at once agreed that the man must support such, agreeably to their rank in life. The case was then put as follows, agreeably to the general opinion expressed at the Missionary Conference : When a heathen man ha been legally married, ac- cording to the laws of his own country and religion, to more than one wife, it does not appear that anything in the institution of Christianity demands the putting away of any one or more of such women. They are his wives ; he has promised them duty of marriage, support, and protection ; he has no right to diminish aught of their just claims. The merciful provision of the law of Moses for kindred cases seems to meet the case (Exodus xxi. 10) : " If he take unto himself an- other" (that is, an additional wife), "her food, her rai- ment, and her duty of marriage shall he not dii^nish." And, to apply the case to India, there would be great cruelty and hardship in the case of a man having several wives, for him to possess, on becoming Christian, the power of dismissing all but one; when, by the usages of the country, they are precluded from marrying again, and would thus be publicly disgraced, and exposed to strong temptations to evil. a Again, there arose the question, If thpre are children, whose shall they be, the mother's or the fathers ? Of whose control, instruction, and affectionate intercourse shall these children be deprived ? Shall they be held legitimate or otherwise ? 9 To these difficulties was 286 THE MISSIONARY CONFERENCE. added yet another, viz., the strong temptation held out to an insincere profession of Christianity for the mere purpose of getting rid of a wife, or wives, no longer be- loved, or whom the husband was weary of supporting. Under a plea that, as a Christian, a man must only have one, all the others, legally united to him, could be driven from home, from the honours and comforts of wifedom and maternity, exposed to fearful temptations, and suffer a disruption of all the sweet ties of domestic intercourse and affection; whilst the selfish cruelty and hypocrisy of the husband would be rewarded by getting rid of those whom he vowed to nourish and protect, but of whom he might have become wearied. The ladies having con3idered these matters, came to the same conclusion as the Missionary Conference, viz. : 1. That polygamy is a great evil ; and, although tolerated under the Levitical, is forbidden under the Christian, dispensation. Nevertheless, 2. ^hat persons having contracted marriage with more than one wife, whilst in a state of heathenism and in accordance with the laws and customs of their country, are not liberated from the duties imposed on such marriages by their becoming Christians, but are bound to live with and support them all. 3. That such persons are, however, disqualified for holding any office in the Church, either as Bishops or Deacons, agreeably to the directions of the apostle PauL See 1 Tim. iii. 2^ 12 ; and Titus i. 6. The above resolutions were unanimously adopted, and have, since then, become the rule in admitting members and ordaining eld ( ers in all the native churches. CHAPTER XX. CHURRUCK POOJAH AND THUGGEE. Vicarious Sufferings Atonement for a Yawn Swinging Festival Mustard Seed Grown on the Lip Thugs Origin of the System Number of Victims in Eleven Years River Thugs Goor Changing Men's Nature. t IN the month of April every year a festival is held in honour of Shiva, the Destroyer, on which a great number of low-caste Hind-oos, assuming the name of Sunyasses, inflict on themselves the greatest cruelties, by way of atonement for past sins, or to obtain merit which t- shall avail them in the future. Whilst Brahmins and' many of the more respectable of the Soodra castes take no active part in it, except as spectators, they endeavour to derive all the benefits resulting from this festival by employing others, for a certain remuneration, to act as- their substitutes, and to go through the painful ceremonies in their stead. i The first day of the poojah (worship) is spent as a partial 'fast ; the second day as a feast, particularly of fruit, which is abundantly provided by the villagers or residents of the locality where the ceremonies take place; and after the feast, and almost every 314 BENAKES. kind of cheating is largely practised. The skill and ingenuity of Indian thieves especially, often exceed that of the most expert practitioners of similar arts in Europe. Dishonest artifices of almost every description are carried on with an expertness truly astonishing ; and the unblushing composure with which a Hindoo will swear to every part of a complicated fabrication, skilfully invented to hide dishonest or fraudulent con- duct, is such as can scarcely be equalled. That dishonesty, lying, and every other crime is common among the Hindoos, is not a matter of wonder to those acquainted with the character of the deities they vorship, and whose example they follow. A common appellation of Kristno, one of their most popular gods, is Mukkan Chore, or "butter stealer," from his having, according to the legend, when a boy, plundered the dairies of the milkwornen of Brindaban. For this fault he was about to receive a punishment from his fb'ster-mother ; but he stoutly denied the fact, and added He to lie to conceal the theft. To satisfy herself she looked into his mouth to see if she could detect any signs of his having eaten the stolen butter, when, to her astonishment, she beheld, at one view, the three worlds heaven, earth, and hell which at once made her throw away the cane, remembering that a god vas not subject to the rules regulating the conduct, of men, "and therefore they could do as they pleased, without blame. The whole history of this famous go/, is one of lust, robbery, deceit, and murder. So al&t) Brarnha, the first person of the Hindoo triad, is accused of drunkenness, Incest, and t robbery ; Indra, FEARFUL CHARACTER OF THE HINDOO GODS. 315 the king of heaven, is described as having seduced the wife of his spiritual guide ; Devi is the protectress of the Thugs ; and the history of the whole hierarchy of Hindooism is one of shameful iniquity, too vile to be described. That a people worshipping gods of this character should practically apply a higher standard to their own conduct than that supposed* to be observed by their dei- ties, is not to be expected, even though they may readily admit themselves to be amenable to laws not binding on the gods ; and, as most of these gods are thieves and liars, the practice of theft and falsehood among men cannot be looked on in a very serious light. Ingenuity in theft and swindling, and clever deceits to hide their delinquencies, become not unnaturally the themes of many of the most popular J stories, and those who have successfully practised them the objects of great admira- tion. The consequence is the encouragement of false- hood and dishonesty. Hindooism, in a wortl, panders to the vilest passions of corrupt human nature, and degrades man below the level of the beasts. Amongst the innumerable images worshipped by the Hindoos there is one of a very peculiar character ; it represents the god Kristno in two positions, which are described a^ Kristno tormented and Kristno tri- umphant. In the first he appears standing upon a pedestal, with a huge serpent wounQ round his body, which is inflicting a fearful wound on his heel ; while the god himself is rendered perfectly fejelpless by the scaly folds of the monster, which enclose 'in its dreadful coils hig head, his 'arms, aiAl legs. The second 316 BENARES. figure represents Kristno as having overcome the serpent, and, with a joyous countenance, holding tri- umphantly the defeated reptile in his hands, while with his feet he is crushing the monster's head. KRISTNO TORMENTED AND KRISTNO TRIUMPHANT. That these figures have reference to the fall of man, and the declaration of the Almighty to Adam, recorded in Genesis iii. 15 " I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his* heel" there can be lifcble doubt. How this passage came to be applied to the Hindoo god Kristno is not either very difficult to ascertain. In the year 1541 the celebrated Romish missionary, Francis Xavier, arrived in India, anf wretchedaess and woe. Hundreds of men, women, and children were lying in the open, either dying or dead ; many entirely naked, having lost all their clothes ; others with deep wounds, inflicted on them by people as wretched as themselves, who had endeavoured to steal from them the little ^ood they were able to obtain ; whilst the remaining inhabitants, with 'eyes deejf* sunken in their sockets, emaciated bodies, and haggard features, scarcely retained the human form ; many of them, too weak to stand, were literally crawling along on their hands and knees. 320 HURRICANE AND FAMINE. As soon as it was known that we had a quantity of food and clothing to give away, thousands of starving creatures hurried to the beach, and had we not made proper arrangements, many would have been crushed to death. The native Christians who had accompanied us, together with our boat's crew, ranged themselves in a long line, and, as the poor people arrived, placed them in rows. A quantity of rice and dal was then served out to each ; the naked received blankets and * a coarse cloth, whilst all had given to them a handful of cowries, equal to three farthings. With these gifts, (only, alas ! of a temporary nature), we endeavoured at the same time, by kind and sympathising words, to administer the consolations of the Gospel ; but their dreadful physical state unfitted them to attend much to our words ; nevertheless t they were evidently very thankful both for the food and the sympathy expressed.. Having distributed all our freight, we passed over to Saugor* island, it being the time of the annual festi- val held there? as previously described. Notwith- standing the awful distress prevailing on the opposite shore of the Hooghly, nearly 80,000 pilgrims were present on this occasion. The proceedings were very much the same as before. We remained at the place three days, engaged con- stantly in conversing with the people, reading anc expounding 'Lhe t Scriptures, giving away tracts, anc endeavouring, by the aid of medicine, to relieve the physical maladies of the sick and dying. Going 01 shore the second morning of our stay, we were assaile on all sides with complaint^ of the want of water. It I t NO WATER. 321 appeared that owing to the fearful hurricane which had caused such a deplorable loss of life, all the tanks and wells of Saugor had been filled with sea- water, and rendered quite wndrinkable. The pilgrims had brought with" them in their boats only sufficient for their voyage, fully expecting that they would at Saugor, as usual, be enabled to replenish their stock. Being thus dis- appointed, they found themselves placed in the most critical circumstance*, and came flocking to us to know what they were to do. We urged upon them the necessity of immediately returning home; but such was their infatuation, that not a boat moved dur- ing the whole of the day. 9 The following morning the -sight was most distress- ing. Hundreds of people, who with empty pitchers had crossed the river to East Saugor Island, where the only tank of fresh water in those parts was to be found, were observed returning without obtaining a single drop. The inhabitants of the place, knowing that their own lives and those of their cattle clepended on the preservation of the little water which had been saved from the general inundation, refused to part with it on any condition ; and the tank being inclosed with a railing, sentries were placed at the only gate, to pre- vent the poor famishing people from entering in. A line oT persons, occupying nearly a quarter of a mile in length, were seen retracing their teffs with empty jars on their shoulders, the very picture of grief. They now came to our boat, lamenting their sad condition ; we again urged upon them to leave the in- hospitable place, and retutn home. When we entered 21 322 HURRICANE AND FAMINE. the mela, a general spirit of dejection seemed to per- vade the place, and men, women, and children ran towards us, crying, " Give us water ! " We then partly entered into the feelings of Moses, when at Marah the people murmured against him saying, " What shall we drink ? " But we possessed not the power granted to that servant of God, of sweetening the waters, and we could only pity their circulnstances, and advise them instantly to leave ; still though tLeir very souls seemed to faint within them through thirst, they yet lingered on the spot, and until the next morning not an indi- vidual left the place. Oh ! that we could have induced them t^> apply for the waters of salvation to Him who has graciously said, " Wlien the poor and needy seek water, and there is none, and their tongue faileth for thirst, I the Lord will hear them, I the God of Israel will not forsake them." Leaving Saugor Island, we passed through several narrow creaks, with jungle on both sides so dense that we were occasionally scarcely able to proceed. We came at length to a landing-place where fresh water could be obtained, and where the wood-cutters gene- rally resorted while engaged in their dangerous employ. Coal exists in Burdwan and other places ; but for all domestic purposes wood alone is burnt. The quantity used, therefore, is most enormous ; and' to supply the wants of Calcutta; alone a large fleet of boats is em- ployed, each having a crew of seven or eight men, who are engaged ~11 day in cutting down the jungle, and con- veying it on board, whilst at night they push off their boats to a wider part of the "river, and sleep on board. SINGULAR CAPTURE OF A TIGER. 323 We heard of a singular case which occurred on one of these boats. All the boatmen had left their vessel to engage in the daily work, a boy being alone left on board, to cook the food. After a time, the lad was horrified by seeing a huge tiger looking down upon him from a little eminence, in the act of springing on the boat. With wonderful presence of mind, the boy jumped to the bottom of the vessel, through a hole in the deck. A moment afterward^ down leaped the tiger upon the boat, and his weight broke^a plank in the frail deck, and one of' his hind legs fell through. The boy seeing what had happened, sei7^d a rope that was lying by, wound it round the tiger's leg, and fastened it securely to one of t^e thwarts. In vain 32-i HURRICANE AND FAMINE. the animal struggled and growled with rage ; the con- tinued cries of the boy attracted the attention of the men, who, seeing at a glance the state of the case, armed themselves with their axes and clubs, and after some time succeeded in destroying the animal. Regaining the Hooghly near Diamond Harbour, we entered the Roopnarian river, intending to visit some of the large towns and villages on its banks. This important and densely populated? district had seldom been visited by a missionary, and in consequence the people were generally 'ignorant of everything connected with Christianity, the very name of Christ being un- known^ or mixed up with that of Kristno. The Hin- doos generally pronounce' the name of the Redeemer, Esu Kristo, which sounds like Esu Kristno ; and, as the latter has a great variety of titles affixed to his name, the term Esu preceding it does not surprise them, and it requires some little patience to make them understand'-'Vhat Christ and Kristno are very different. On arriving at Tumlook. the principal town in the district, we witnessed a scene of no ordinary character. The cholera morbus had been for some time raging in the neighbourhood, and great numbers of the people had died. The effects of the hurricane had also been severely felt in the destruction of crops and in the loss of life. There was scarcely a family but whal was mourning &e v $O& of some member, whilst a gloom seemed settled on all we met. Hearing a great noise of beating of! drums and braying of trumpets, we pro- ceeded to the spot, and found a temple erected in honour of Sason Kalee, oi 1 Kalee the Inflicter of SASON KALEE. 325 Punishment. The temple was built on an artificial mound of earth, about ten feet above the level of the plain. An immense crowd surrounded the build- ing, nearly all of whom, the women especially, were be- wailing the loss of relatives and Mends, and presenting offerings to appease the wrath of the cruel goddess, to induce her to remove from their midst the fearful scourge which was desolating the place. The earnest- ness of the prayers presented to this image, the deep distress of the widows and children, and the importu- nate demands for presents to the, idol by the numerous Brahmins who were present, filled our souls with sad- ness at seeing the sorrows and ignorance of the deluded people, and the unfeeling a^jarice of the Brahnfins, who tried to extort from the wretched sufferers every far- thing they possessed. We endeavoured to draw their attention to Him in whom we live and have our being ; but, as soon as it became known who we were, our voices were drowned with shouts of Ifyiri bol and the deafening noise of drums. , Proceeding to a more quiet part of the town, we sat down at the door of a shop, and addressed a number of persons, urging them to cast off their reliance upon dumb idols, and to believe in Him who is alone able to save. Leaving Tumlook, we visited a great number of villages, in aP* of which we conversed with the people, and gave away tracts. At a plfice calJ^r*Shampore we found about thirty persons hard at work in erecting another building in honour of Sason Kalee. Tlys village, like that of Tumlook, had been visited with the cholera morbus, which carried off great numbers of the ,c J ; UP THE ROOPNARAIN RIVER. 327 inhabitants. It having, through the goodness of God, been checked, the inhabitants, in gratitude to their supposed benefactress, (also the Inflicter of Vengeance?) resolved to build a house for her worship in that place. Grieved at their ignorance, we ^directed them to God, as the only object of adoration. Our earnestness at- tracted the attention of the people ; the basket and the spade were laid aside, and for the time Sason Kalee was forgotten whilst listening to the thunders of Sinai, and the soft still voice of mercy which proceeds from Zion. The Brahmins, not expecting such visitants, were evidently confounded, wnen the people, almost with one voice, exclaimed, with the Israelites of old, " The Lord He is God ; the JLord He is God ! " Having distributed our tracts, we returned to the boat, and, the tide being favourable, weighed anchor and set sail. In this manner we continued, as in our previous journey, to land daily at the various villages on our voyage home, preaching, distributing Bibles and tracts, and as far as possible alleviating ,the wants of the diseased and famishing. The Roopnarain river is much infested with alli- gators. We saw several, some of which were fully sixteen feet long, and others about ten feet. The people, in order to bathe with safety, are compelled to inclpse small,spots with stakes, fixed firmly in the bed of the river, a few inches ajmrt, andiound together with slips of 'bamboos. Having accomplished our mission in these parts, we returned to Calcutta, to prosecute our*more quiet but not less important duties in that city. CHAPTER XXIII. HELPING THE SLAVE ANI& THE SICK. Sale of little Girls Received into Orphan Christian Schools Cholera Mar- vellous Cure of an old Woman -Capture of a Boa Constrictor Illus- tration of Isniah xlii. 16 Slave-girl seeking Jesus Baptism of Mary Death and removal of Missionaries. s as thfe wives of catechists, etc. Our various village churches in the south and east of Calcutta had all suffered more or less from the V. hurricane, in consequence of which the people had to endure many privations ; and although we were pained i J RAVAGES OF CHOLERA. 331 by the conduct of some, the general conduct of the Christians during this time of affliction gave great satisfaction. In Kristnapore and its neighbourhood the cholera broke out with great violence, and many died. Day and nignt, for two months, I was occupied in going from village to village and house to house, giv- ing medicine to the sick and dying. On one occasion, early in the morning, twj> young men, both members of the church, came ^o Calcutta, and informed me that their mother during the night had been attacked by the disease, and was exceedingly, anxious to see me. I immediately accompanied them to the village ; but on entering it we heard the melancholy cries of the women, the common death*-ljowl of the natives. The poor young men burst into tears, and said we were too late. Proceeding to jthe chapel, we found a great number of women weeping, who gave us the parti- culars of the old woman's death. After administering to the necessities of many poor sick people, i determined to go and see the corpse, thinking it possible she might still be in the state of unconsciousness which often pre- cedes death. On entering the humble abode, I found the body lying on a mat in an inner room. Several women, including her daughters, were sitting near the door, weeping and howling most fearfully. I told them* to be cahn, and requested two of them to accom- pany me into, the room of the dead, ^xftiey evidently shrunk from the task,, but ultimately went. The appearance of the body was exactly tha^ with which I was too familiar a cholera corpse when once seen can never be forgotten. I knelt down, and passed my 332 HELPING THE SLAVE AND THE SICK. hand over the clammy forehead and neck ; and after a time thought that I felt, occasionally, a slight pulsation about the region of the heart. " Run into my vestry," I said to one of the women, "and bring my small medicine chest." She^stared, and replied, " What for ?" " Never mind," I said ; " go at once, and bring it here." She went out, exclaiming, " The padre is going to give physic to the dead ! " I then .called in four of the other women, and insisted, much againsf. their will, on their rubbing, as hard as possible, the feet, legs, and arms of the old woman. T,hey remonstrated on the folly of such an uncommon course of action ; but finding that I was in earnest, after a good deal of grumbling, they did as they were told. The medicine chest having arrived, I adopted the usual plan at that time practised, of giving calomel and opium, (which plan has since been quite discarded), and, without weighing it, took up as much calomel as I could place on the spatula, and forcing open with the rope still about it, whilst we proceeded to make arrange- ments for the services of the day. About half an hour afterwards we heard a loud shout of " maro, maro" (kill him, kill him). Hastening to the spot we ob- served that the serpent had wriggled its body partly through the noose, and was only prevented from making its escape by the rope having entered the wound before alluded to. Mr. Lacroix immediately seized tjxe rope, and tightened the noose. Thus irri- tated, the reptile reared Its body, and with widely extended jaws, darted savagely at Mr. Lacroix, who by his activity alone eluded the attack ; though pursued by the creature round the compound, he retained his hold on the rope unill I had procured another, and thrown' a fresh noose over its head. The re- captured animal* was then immediately suspended on one of the rafters of the chapel verandah, and was there killed. It was apparently a young serpent, and not more than half its growth. It measured eighteen feet in length, and twenty-two inches in circumference. It could have swallowed a kid or a small child with great ease. The stuffefl skin is now in^he museum of the London Mi&lonary Society. * The generalvfork of the mission at this time was prosecuted with regularity and zeal. Tracts in the various languages of Bengal" were continually issnirg 1 KIDNAPPING LITTLE GIRLS. 337 from the press, in editions varying from five to ten thousand ; the four Gospels, bound up separately, were widely circulated; public services were held every evening in some of the bungalow chapels ; the schools were' constantly visite^, and the separate classes examined; whilst all the village stations received that attention which their various necessities required. And it pleased God to bless these various labours by causing many of the idolaters to embrace the Christian faith. About this time a case occurred which singularly illustrated that passage in Isaiah xlii. 16 : "I will bring the blind by a way that they know not ; I will lead them in paths that they have not known : I will make darkness light before them, and crooked things straight." Some years before, a young girl, the daughter of a respectable Brijabasse, residing in a village in the Upper Provinces, was playing with other little girls near her father's house in^ the gloom of the evening, when, as the children were about to return to their homes, several wretches seized upon them, and conveyed them to a boat concealed in a small nullah, where they found several other girls, who had been kidnapped in the same manner. Their captors imme- diately set sail for Calcutta, where the poor girls were sold in the bazars to be trained to a life of infamy and shame. i ^ A Mohammedan widow lady, posseting considerable wealth, had been for some time anxious to obtain a child whom she might adopt as her own, in the hope that by kind and affectionate treatment she might ' 22 338 HELPING THE SLAVE AND THE SICK. obtain her confidence and love ; for although she had many professed friends, she had not one in whom she could confide. To obtain such a child, she instructed her agent to watch the arrivals of slave children, and to purchase one whom he thought Ifkely to suit. Out of many presented for his inspection, he chose the one above mentioned. The lady was greatly pleased with the choice, and lavished on the poor child all the affection of a mother. With this lady she lived for several years, in the enjoyment of every earthly comfort, but in a state of profound ignorance ; and although her parents were Hindoos, yet under the guidance of the lady she became a Mohammedan, and with her c mistress attendee^, all the services connected with the Mohammedan faith. When about twenty years of age, conscience began to accuse her of many sins against God, and she became melancholy and sad. Her mistress ridiculed these feelings, and did all in her power to che^>r her spirits and comfort her mind. One day a beggar came to the house to solicit an alms. With this man she entered into conversation, not about the trifles which generally form the subject of such talk, but about the salvation of the soul. " Oh," said the man, "I have heard about that before." " Where ? " she enquired. " At a house in Dhurrum- tollah, where all the goreeb lolce (poor people) receive a weekly supplj^pf rice ; *and a man comes and preaches to us about our souls, and about salvation by Jesus Christ." (See page 88.) " He tells you about Jesus Christ, do you say ? " replied she ; " where is that man to be found ? I will go to him at once : if salvation J > SEEKING AFTER JESUS. 339 is to be obtained by Jesus Christ, iii is just what I want ; I will go, and perhaps he will tell me how to find Jesus Christ." " The man lives," said the beggar, " close to the Dinga Bhanga Chapel, and his name is Narapot Christian.*' . This was enough ; the poor girl immediately went in search of the man who could direct her to Jesus. She came to his house, told him her history, her hopes, and her fears, and begged advice. Narapot directed her to " the Lamb of God, that taketh away the sin of the world," and explained the mysteries of redemption, how that " God was in Christ reconciling the world unto himself, not ifnputing their trespasses unto them." Her mind now became easier she found 'she had laid hold of a hope which was as " an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil" ; and she felt that, although she was a sinner, she could rejoice in God as her Saviour. From this time she regularly attended divine service on the Sabbath afternoon #t Union Chapel, occasionally receiving private instruction from my wife and myself. She was desirous of being baptized immediately ; but, anxious to know more of her character, it was delayed a considerable time ; till on Sabbath, the 6th August, 1831, I baptized her by the name of Ma^ for she seemed like that Mary who bathed the feet of Christ wi4h her te>rs, and wiped them with t*he hair of her head. *Mary, I believe, still lives, adorning the doctrines of Christ her Saviour by a holy and consistent life. In 1828 our Calcutta Mission was strengthened by MESSRS. CHRISTIE AND JOHN ADAM. 341 the arrival of Messrs. CHRISTIE and JOHN ADAM, young men in robust health, and wholly devoted to God and the missionary cause, who took up their abode at Kidderpore. Alludirg to his engagements, Mr. Adam thus wrote : " At an early stage of a missionary's career in India, it is much easier to hold a conversation in a familiar manner, than to deliver a sustained address to a floating, a not unfrequently hostile, and an always suspicious auditory : my habit, therefore, has been to go out in different directioii& every morning, from eight till ten or eleven o'clock, enter into friendly conversation, invite discussion, read and 'distribute tracts, examine schools, etc. Two or three times a week I frequent markets (very numerous in this neighbourhood), which 'present a most inviting field of labour. These excursions are of the most interest- ing character, and present daily encouragement to persevere, so long as practicable, jn the plan I have adopted. The afternoon is devoted to the examina- tion of schools in the Catechism or Gospels, by which means numbers of persons become acquainted with the elements of the Christian doctrine." The hopes and expectations of these excellent young men were doomed to disappointment. Mr. Adam was attacked with brain fever, iniuced by .exposure to the sun, and died in April, 1831; anc? Mr. Christie soon afterwards was compelled through ill health to leave Bengal, to which he never returned. * CHAPTER XXIV. THE PAST AND THE PRESENT. AFTER the events before recorded, our Bengal Mission was strengthened by the arrival of several new labourers. 9 Mr. DE RODT was appointed to join Mr. Lacroix in the charge of 'the native church to the south of Calcutta; Mr. MORTON, formerly connected Avith the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, to reside in Calcutta; Messrs. PATERSON and LESSEL to unite with Mr. M. Hill, at <>erhampore ; Dr. MATHER to Benares, bui' he afterwards established a new station at Mirzapore ; Mr. SCHURMAN also to Benares, where he was afterwards joined by Mr. JAMES KENNEDY ; while Mr. BUDDEN opened a new station at Almorah. Thus the work of evangelizing India went steadily on. In other sections of the church similar changes occurred in the arrival, departure, and death of the missionary agents; but every fresh arrival, not only^dded to the numerical strength ^>f the little army cf Christian labourers, but contributed its share of moral influence among the people^with whom they were called to dwell. Difficulties arising from the ignorance and prejudices of the heathen, the fierce opposition of the Brahmins, I RESULTS OF PIONEER LABOURS. 343 and the inconsistencies of some of the newly made converts, had to be encountered ; but notwithstanding these things, the good work silently and surely pro- gressed, and .numbers were added to the church, whilst in- some places a spirit of tdleration and enquiry became pleasingly manifested. Our Educational Establishments were becoming more and more ap- preciated, and many of , the students became savingly converted to God$ while an educated, well-qualified Native Ministry was being raised up in the midst of the people, giving fair promise, of being able to con- tinue and carry to completion the blessed work which the missionaries had successfully commenced. After a continuance of nearly twenty-five years in Bengal, principally in the low-lying districts of Cal- cutta, my own health kegan seriously to fail, and it became evident that my Indian work was coming to an end. After struggling with disease for several months, completely prostrate both in bildy and mind, I reluctantly yielded to circumstances, and embarked for England, where I arrived in 1843 ; at which date I close this brief history. The loss of missionary life in connection only with this one section of the London Missionary Society's operations in India has been very great. An allusion to the Pioneers who have fallen will not be without interest; for^the mention of the tfi^nie*s of those who thus laboured in that .part of the mission field, and who have been removed by death,^vill revive pleas- ing as well as sorrowful recollections to some who read this simple story o/ mission life in Bengal. ( 344 THE PAST AND THE PRESENT. Mr. Forsaith Mr. May . Mr. and Mrs. Hampson Mr. and Mrs. Keith . Mr. and Mrs. Warden Mr. Bankhead . Mr. and Mrs. Harle . Mr. Robertson . Mr. Higgs Mr. Pearson Mr. Trawin . t . Mr. and Mrs. Piffard . Mr. John Adam Mr. I)e Rodt Mr. and Mrs. Mundy . Mr. and Mrs. Paterson Mr. and Mrs. M. Hill . Mr. Parker . . Mr. Schul-man . Mr. and Mrs. Buyers . Mr. Lacroix Mrs. Mullens Mr. Ray . Mr. and Mrs. Townley Dr. Boaz . Mr. James Hill . died at Chinsurah. Chinsurah. Calcutta. ,, t Calcutta. Calcutta. Calcutta. Calcutta. Benares. sea. Calcutta. Berhampore. Calcutta. Calcutta. Calcutta. Chinsurah. Berhampore. Berhampore. Calcutta. Benares. Benares. Calcutta. Calcutta. America. England. England. Erfgland. With all the* a^ove-named missionaries (except the two first) it was my privilegOrto labour; and I bear this testimony to^the zeal and faithfulness with which they prosecuted the great work which the Master gave them to do, until He called thep home to their reward. > t SOCIAL CHANGES IN BENGAL. 345 Since the commencement of our Mission in Bengal, many causes have been at work favourable to the missionary enterprise generally, though perfectly independent .of it ; amongst which may be mentioned : 1. The great increase of European inhabitants. The vexatious and arbitrary power exercised by the late East India Company, not only in monopolising the whole of the commerce, but in a rigorous exclusion from their territories of all but their own immediate servants, has come to an end ; and a more liberal policy has induced thousands of merchants, professional gentlemen, and tradesmen, to settle down in the country, where they have exerted among the natives an influence of the most j bpneficial character. The expenses attending a voyage to India, and the impos- sibility of the European labouring classes existing in that climate, have prevented any from proceeding there except persons in respectable circumstances; and these generally being educated and steady people, many of them also decidedly pious,* have given a tone to morality generally, unknown in the first days of the Missionary Pioneers. 2. The introduction into India of European science and literature has energized the hitherto stagnant minds of the Hindoos, and compelled them to think. Bri<5r to European influence, the native mind remained for ages in 9, state of dull repose* never disturbed by hopes, or doubts, or .fears. What was believed by their forefathers the people religiously believed in still. Change was considered not only dangerous, but absolutely wicked ; and ihis feeling extended to every- 346 THE PAST AND THE PRESENT. thing connected both with the morals and customs of the nations at large. Their food, their dress, their houses, their religious ceremonies, their domestic habits all remained the same as they wer.e a thousand years before. But when the first steam vessel stemmed the waters of the Ganges, against both wind and tide ; when the tall chimney of the first steam mill was seen sending forth its thick column of black ( smoke; when the electric telegraph transmitted in the course of one hour a message which it formerly took a month to convey ; when the screaming whistle of the railway engine, as it rushed through the jungles, caused more alarm among tigers and other ^boasts of prey than all the shouts of hunters in the by-gone time the people stood and wondered, and op.ened their eyes to the fact that all wisdom was not confined to Hindooism ; and that with all their supposed knowledge they had something stii-i to learn. Convinced of that fact, they became willing students in the schools of European science and literature. 3. The Hindoo mind once aroused to thought became active in seeking after knowledge. To obtain this an acquaintance with the English language became necessary ; and to provide it the Hindoo College, and other Government Schools, opened their 'doors; which, whilst they gaVe instruction in many valuable subjects, most carefully excluded everything connected with Christianity. The,j3hasters of the Hindoos, and works on science, fiction, and belles lettres were regularly read ; but the Bible never the ve^y name of Christ, and I ' > INFIDELITY THE RESULT OF SECULAR EDUCATION. 347 everything pertaining to spiritual life and godliness, not being permitted to be mentioned. This instruction unsettled the minds of the rising race, making them doubtful of ..their ^religious faith, yet giving them nothing better in its stead. The consequence was that infidelity became almost general among what was termed young Bengal; and works like Tom Paine's "Age of Reason," tc v were eagerly sought after, and diligently perused. 4. What the Government Schools thus denied was however amply supplied by tb.e various Missionary Institutions ; and whilst in these Establishments gene- ral education, equal to what was offered in he more costly colleges, was freely imparted, Christian teaching occupied the most important part. In them, everything in science and philosophy was made to bear on Chris- tianity. Thus whilst the Government Schools have sent forth hundreds of professd infidels, the Missionary- Establishments are sending forth youiik men fully imbued with Christian truth, prepared to do battle both with infidelity and Hindooism, and who now form that army of Native Evangelists that will, at no very distant period, do away altogether with the ne- cessity of European missionary agents. Besides the* above, and in connection with public p opinion at home and missionary* operations abroad, since the days of the Pioneers, other most important changes have been effected : 1. All connection between the British Government and Hindoo idolatry has corre to an end. The disgraceful 348 THE PAST AND THE PRESENT. sight of English soldiers and military officers pre- senting arms and firing salutes in honour of some filthy and obscene idol, when carried in procession through the public streets, is now no longer seen. The tax levied on pilgrims to that Moloch of India, Juggernaut, is no longer extorted. The payment of idolatrous priests, dancing girls, and the numerous attendants at heathen temples, has been discontinued. The repairs of idol shrines by a professedly Cbristian Government . have ceased ; and Hindooism is left, as it ought to be left, to its own merit, either to stand or fall. 2. Infanticide is no longer tolerated in any part of India; and where it is discovered, the offence is followed by penal consequences. < '" 3. The cruel rite of Suttee, by which hundreds of poor defenceless femalee (many of them mere children) were burnt to death on the funeral piles of their deceased husbands, tl has been abolished. The native female community at large has reason to bless God that Lord William Bentinck ever became Governor- General of India. For many years the united Mission- ary bodies had petitioned the different governments to suppress this cruel practice ; but owing to the timid policy then prevailing, fears of a revolt among the natives silenced the voice of humanity and justice, and the shrieks of the poor victims of jealousy and super- stition were unhefdted by those in whose, care they had been placed by the providence of God. 4. Under the ."rule of the same enlightened noble- man, the lion-id system of Thuggee (described in Chapter XX.) was brought to tight, and effectual means > I \ > THE BIBLE THE CHIEF REGENERATOR. 349 adopted for its entire suppression. The public can now travel in every part of India without the fear of being tracked and murdered by a systematized gang of reli- gious assassins, such as once existed. 5. In the British 'Courts of Law, oaths on the water of the Ganges (by the Hindoos), and on the Koran (by the Mohammedans), such as were formerly taken, have been abolished, and solemji affirmations substituted in their place. c 6. Liberty of conscience, without incurring loss of property, has been established. t Now any high-caste Brahmin on becoming a Christian, whilst he may be called to suffer much from family relations and persons of his own caste, is not, like Narapot Singh, liable to lose his estates, but may still retain his property. , 7. Female education, which at the commencement of this century did not at ,flll exist, (and amidst the one hundred millions of females in India,'scarcely one could then be found able to read or -write,) is now per- manently established throughout Bengal. The Zenana Mission is doing also a great work among the female aristocracy of the country. The consequence of this branch of missionary effort will be an increase of domestic happiness, purity, and truth, which the most sangmne hope can scarcely realize. 8. But the greatest blessing con%rea upon India has been the translation, of the Bible in its various tongues; a work which ranks first* in importance among the agencies employed for India's conversion. Besides the numerous Se^rampore versions, including 350 THE PAST AND THE PRESENT. thirty translations of the whole or parts of the Bible into Indian languages which, though good for a beginning, and useful in powerfully directing attention to the greatness of the work, are now acknowledged to be unfit for standard use ; apart fr5m the'se great pro- ducts, there are translations of the whole Bible, care- fully revised during the last thirty years, into Hindustani, or Urdu and Hindui ; into Bengali and Uriya ; into Tamil and Singhalese into Canarese and Malayalim ; into Mahrati and Gujurati. At least ten ' versions of the entire Bible not first attempts by scholars at a distance, but the work of ripe years, by missionaries who were constantly in intercourse with the people for whom the versions were intended. The complete New Testament has been similarly revised and published in other languages; viz., in Assamese, by the American missionaries ; in Telugu, with much of the Old Testament, at Vizagapatam ; in Tulava by the Mangalore missionaries; and in the ancient languages of India the Sanskrit and Pali. Besides these, some of the Gospels have been published in languages spoken by the barbarous hill tribes; such as in Santal, Lepcha, Khassia, and the Tankari of Koteghur ; there are translations also in the Punjabi, etc. Thus are the civilized Hindoos and tMussulmans of all India amr Cqylon enabled to read in their own tongues the wonderful thoughts and ways of God, clearly and intelligibly et forth. The value of this who shall declare ? How many years of thoughtful labour are concentrated in this library^of Bibles ! How many CONCLUSION. 351 millions of immortal minds will draw from it the streams of instruction, which shall convince the sinner, make the Christian grow in grace, comfort the sad, rebuke the backslider, warn of hell, and point to heaven ! Had the* missionaries Uone nothing else but prepare these versions, incalculable good would have been effected. Apart from all good to the natives, they have lightened th labours of their successors, and given them an^ immediate entrance to their work, for which the Missionary Pioneers long sighed. 9. The great result of missionary effort is a multitude of genuine conversions to God. Christian churches have been formed ; native pastors have been qualified and ordained ; Christian ca^techists and missionaries have been sent forth to declare the Qospel to their fellow country-men ; cylporteurs are employed to carry the Bible into all parts ; and at the present time everything seems preparing for the entire overthrow of heathenism, and the establishment or* the reign of Christ the Lord. Such are some of the marvellous changes which have taken place since the Missionary Pioneers com- menced their work in Bengal ; and whilst there still remains much evil to overcome, and much earnest, self-denying v#>rk to accomplish, the Christian Church has abundant cause to bless *God, and 'take courage for it sees 'these wonderful " signs of the times," and knows, both by that token and by the yet surer, because inviolable, promise of the Sacred Word, that the time is rapidly approaching when " the idols r < ( c 352 THE PAST AND THE PRESENT. shall be utterly abolished, "and when all mankind shall be blessed in Jesus. I cannot conclude this brief account of the Mission- ary Pioneers of Bengal in better words than those of one of their number the late excellent and devoted Bishop Wilson, of Calcutta : "What can exceed the inviting prospect which India now presents ? The fiejds white for the harvest, and awaiting the hand of the reapey ! Nations bursting the intellectual sleep of thirty centuries ! Supersti- tions no'longer mighty jn the giant strength of youth,but doting to their fall ! Britain placed at the head of the most expensive empire ever consigned to a western sceptre : that is, the only great power of Europe, pro- fessing the Protestant faith, entrusted with the throng- ing nations of Asia, whom she alone can teach ! A paternal government, employing every year of tran- quillity in elevating and ^blessing the people, thus unexpectedly^thrown upon its protection. Legislation going forth with her laws ; Science lighting her lamp ; Education scattering the seeds of knowledge; Com- merce widening her means of intercourse; and the British power ever ready to throw her aegis around the pious and discreet missionary ! " FINIS. A SELECT LIST OF 'Illustrated Standard . CHIEFLY RELATING TO Christian Missions. PUBLISHED BT JOHN SNOfr & CO., IVY LANE, t PAT$RyOSrR ROW^ LONDON. TRAVANCORE AND ITS MISSIONS. Beautifully illustrated, 6s., and elegantly bound. "The Land of Charity:" A DESCRIPTIVE ACCOUNT OF TIR.A^7-.AJN-OO:EIE .A-UKTID ITS ZPEOZPI/E, WITH ESPECIAL BEFEBENCE O MISSIONABY LABOUB. BY REV. SAMUEL MATEER, F.L.S., Of the London Missionary Society. Illustrated with Map and numerous Engravings. THE KINGDOM OF THAVANCORE, in the South of India, is termed by the Brahmans, in poetic phraseology, " TK-E LAND OF CHABITY," or PIETY. This term is bestowed upon it in consequence of the munificent provision made by that State for the support of the Hindu religion and its numerous festivals. TRAVANCORE is remarkable as being the country where DEVIL WORSHIP is openly practised as the religion of a people, having its appointed Priests and Ritual. It is also the home of the SYRIAN CHRISTIANS OF MALABAR the immediate descendants of those who constituted the earliest Christian Church in the far East. In bis present volume, Mr. MATEER gives a vivid description of the Natural History and Physical Characteristics of that interesting but little- known Country ; of the Manners, Customs, and various Religions of the People; and of the wonderful success which has there accompanied the introduction of the Gospel, ' The book is written in a popular style, and is illustrated with numerous engravings. ,. For Specimen of Engravings see opposite page. LONDON: JOHU SNOW & CO., 2, IVT LANE, PATEKNOSTER BOW. I "THE LAND OF CHARITY." SPEC [MEN OF ENGRAVINGS. DEVIL-EANCER, WITH INSTRUMENTS JyD*OFFERlNGS. fc i DEDICATED (BY SPECIAL PERMISSION) TO THE DIRECTORS OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. Beautifully illustrated, 6s., and elegantly bound. The Pioneers : A NARRATIVE OF THll . PLANTING OF CHRISTIANITY IN BENGAL. WITH REMINISCENCES OF THE MISSIONARY FATHERS "OF THAT PRESIDENCY. BY REV. GEORGE GOGERLY, Of the London Missionary Society. Illustrated with numerous Engravings, and with Photo-Medallion Portraits of HEL.RY MARTYN, BISHOP HEBER, BISHOP WILSON; Drs. CAREY, DUFF, YATES, MARSHMAN ; Rev. Me,ssVs. TOWNLEY, LACROIX, WARD, &c., &c. The Standard of the Cross was planteci in Bengal in the face of opposi- tion the most determined, of fanaticism the most fierce, and of discourage-' ments the most disheartening. (, Strangely, in these days of enlightenment and science, does the record read of the opposition experienced by those evangelistic efforts of scarce fifty years ago. Strange, too, the tales of peril and cruelty then to bet encountered ; when river-pirates infested the streams, and road-side Thugs way-laid their victims, and the piercing cries of immolated widows rose from blazing funeral piles. Mr, GOGERLY'S narrative is chiefly a record of the Pioneer work accom- plished by the Agents of the London Missionary Society; but it also alludes to the labours of thos^noble men, Belonging to other sections of the Christian Church, who so largely heip&d forward the same great work. The book is filled with incidents of' Missionary adventure and enter- prise, and is profusely illustrated with engravings. For Specimen of, Engravings see opposite page. , O v LONDON : JOHN SNOW & C<\ 2, IYY LANE, PATERNOSTEB EOW. .1 THE PIONEERS. SPECIMEN OF ENGRAVINGS. REV. W. ELLIS'S NEW WORK ON MADAGASCAR. Beautifully illustrated, 7s. 6d., and elegantly bound. 'The Martyr Church of Madagascar: A NARRATIVE OF THE TRIUMPH OF CHRISTIANITY IN THAT ISLAND. BY REV. WILLIAM ELLIS, Author of " Three Visits to Madagascar,'' &c. Illustrated with Engravings, from Photographs taken by Mr. Ellis, pinions of lire |)ress. " Its narration of the progress of, religion in the island, especially of the fear- ful persecutions and the noble character of the people under them, forms one of the most interesting and thrilling narratives of modern Church history." Sunday Magazine. " It unfolds a history thrilling and marvellous a history which surpasses in interest any other in the Church sincC the early triumph of Christianity under the Roman emperors. We wish for it a reception as wide as that which was accorded to Williams' ' Missionary Enterprises/ and Moffat's ' Missionary Labours.' " Evangelical Magazine. " We question whether anything more wonderful than the spread of Chris- tianity in Madagascar has happened we do not say since the age of the Apostles but even since the day of Pentecost itself. Mr. Ellis's book is a doeply-interesting record of that history a narrative of one of the most mar- vellous triumphs of the Gospel of Christ that the world has ever seen." Freeman. " The intrepid and now venerable missionary whose name is so intimately identified with the Madagascar Mission, gives in this volume a complete history of the work of the Gospel in the island a work which in its testimony to the grace of God, will take its place with the Martyrologies of the Primitive and Reformation eras." Record. " Mr. Ellis deals with a vast abundance of facts, of which, for the most part, he was an eye-witness ; and he presents them with a simplicity, frankness, and fervour, which give to his narrative an absorbing interest," Watchman,. " The narrative is vei^T instructive^- showing how the protracted labours and sufferings, hopes and fears, o>half a century, were needful to educate a people, who now realise, more than any other, the Scripture expression, ' A nation shall be born in a day."' Edinburgh Daily Reviev?. " It is difficult to make quotations from a book so fascinating." Literary World. For Specimen of Engravings see opposite page. LONDON : JOHN SNOW & CO., 2, IVT LANE, PATERNOSTER ROW. "' ' THE MARTYR CHURCH OF MADAGASCAR. STORY OF THE ZENANfA MISSION. New Edition, 2s. ( elegantly bound. The Dawn of Light : A STORY OF THE ZENANA MISSION IN INDIA. BY "MARY E. LESLIE. With Introductory Preface by Key. E. STORROW. Miss LESLIE'S beautiful story illustrates the earnest cravings after truth and happiness of the Female population of India at the present day ; also of the success which has attended the visits of European Lady-missionaries to the private apartments (or Zenanas) of native women. A simple story, told with tender touches of womanly pathos, it appeals directly to the heart, awakening pity towards those for whom Miss LESLIE pleads. No volume could be better adapted to kindle a sympathising love in the hearts of English girls towards^their down-trodden sisters of India. inions of iz rtss. " A graphic and touching picture of th,e life and position of Hindu Tromen, and of the mode in which a better hope is gradually dawning upon their dark- ness. Many branches of Missionary labour may be more showy than the Zenana Mission, but none is more really important. The future of Christianity in India depends, under God, iroon the evangelization of the women." Christian Advo- cate and Review. " A beautiful picture of Itdian scenery, and a faithful portraiture of the in- terior family life of Hindu society, especially as regards women, to whom Miss Leslie has had access in her Mission work. The characters in her tale are real, though the incidents are fictitious. English readers cannot but be charmed and benefited with the book." Missionary News. " We have read the ' Dawn of Light ' with great interest, and most heartily commend it. Miss Leslie has had unusual opportunities for becoming ac- quainted with the character, habits, and wants of Hindu ladies, and has depicted them with great accuracy. But her book is not only valuable as a faithful por- traiture of Hindu scenery, character, and custom ; it is yetJ -nore so, as iKusfcrative of the methods by whic^" light and t^ath are now penetrating into the dark and dreary recesses of many a ZenSna." Christian Witness. . " In this little volume (and every reader will say, Would that it were larger) a new world is opened to us ! " Freeman. " This book, in a short compass and in a very attractive manner, sets before its readers the distressing position of the heathen female population of India of the higher classes. Miss Leslie writes well, and with an intimate knowledge of her subject." Missionary Chronicle. C LONDON: JOHN SNOW A CO^.2 IVY LANE, PATERNOSTER ROW. THE SOUTH AFRICAN MISSION. With Portrait, 3s. 6d., handsomely bound. A Lifers Labours in South Africa : ' ' ? THE STOEY OF THE LIFE AND WORK APOSTLE TO THE BECHUANA TRIBES. * WITH PHOTOGRAPH PORTRAIT OF MR. MOFFAT. j Half a century has elapsed since ROBERT MOFFAT entered upon his Missionary campaign, to become the Pioneer of Christianity, civilisation, and commerce, among the barbarous tribes of Southern Africa. >j The commencement of the past year saw the* close of those labours*; failure of health necessitating the return of 'the veteran Missionary to his native land. But the work accomplished by ROBERT MOFFAT remains, an imperishable witness of his love for the benighted sons of Africa. KUKCMAN, the creation of his own hands, stands out a bright oasis in the vast African desert ; while the HOLY SCRIPTURES, translated by his unwearied efforts, in the, language to wliich he himself first gave a written form, is the medium through which is now made known ^o tho pechuana Tribes the glorious Gospel of the grace of God. A beautiful Photograph Portrait of Mr. MOFFAT, with Facsimile of his signature, forms the frontispiece of this volume. CONDON: JO^N SfNOW & CO., 2^IVY JANE, PATERNOSTER KOW. UNABRIDGED SHILLING EDITIONS. Sixty- sixth Thousand, price Is. ; cloth Is. 6d. A Narrative of Missionary Enterprises in the South Sea Islands. With remarks upon the Natural History of the Islands, and the Origin, Languages, Traditions, and Usages of the Inhabitants. BY REV. W JOHN WILLIAMS, Missionary to Polynesia. Unabridged Edition, with Engravings, and Introduction by the late Rev. Dr. TIDMAN " The dangers which the missionary has to- encounter in his contests with barbarous superstition his hopes and cares, and varied labours, are all por- trayed with liveliness in Mr. Williams' admirable voluVjoe." The Athenceum. "He knew not whether he would not willingly put away at least half the folios he possessed rather than part with one volume which had recently been published by the missionary Williams.'' Bishop of Chester at the Bible Meeting. "As a book of travels, this is one of the most lively and entertaining we have ever read ; but, as a record of the wonderful changes effected in the South Sea Islands by the introduction of Christianity, it possesses a far deeper interest, and ranks among the most remarkable of histories." Leeds Mercury. ^ Thirtieth Thousand, price Is,, ; cloth Is. 6d. Missionary Labours and Scenes in L Southern Africa. BY REV. ROBERT MOFFAT, FIFTY YEARS MISSIONARY IN THAT CONTINENT. Unabridged Edition, with Engravings and Portrait of the Author. " Such a tale of self-sacrifice for the sake of fellow-creatures is fit to touch the hearts even of those who are most indifferent to the peculiar objects which missionaries have in view. If any one has contracted the opinion that men always act from selfish motives, we request him to read this book and be con- vinced of the contrary." Chambers' Journal. " No tale of fiction, no t omance of chivalry, can bear comparison in point of all-absorbing interest, to the jgus-neyings, incidents, sufferings, dangers, and triumphs which are recorded in this fascinating valume." ]&tithodist Magazine. " We trust the volume will be found in tha hands of all the teachers and scholars in our Sunday-schoolSj/.hat thus they may be brought to share in spirit with the toils, hardships, and providential escapes of the author in his Hottentot wilderness." Sunday School Teachers' Magazine. '* The original Edition of this Tf'orfc can Ml be obtained. One handsome Volume, 8vo., with all the original Illustrations, price 5s., cloth. LONDON : JOHN SNOW & 0., 2,1'IVY LANE, P/TERNOSTER ROW. . NEW WOR'K ON HOME MISSION^. Crown 8vo., price 5s. 6d., cloth, red edges, Notes and Incidents of Home Missionary Life & Work. ^ BY ^REV. WILLIAM O'NEILL. The volume refers to numerous matters respecting the Committees, Missionaries, Evangelists, and Supporters of Home Missions, Local Preachers, Superintendents, Teachers, and Friends of Sunday and Day Schools, Social Reformers, Distributors of the Holy Scriptures, Tracts, and General Literature, Chur'ch and Chapel Extension, Free Churches, and Civil and Religion* Liberty, Temperance, Tenants' and Labourers' Rights, etc. It contains also many instructive Narratives of Conversion to God, Fidelity to Conscience, Death-bed Sc*enes, both of ungodly and believing persons. The whole illustrating the necessity, the practical working, and the many-sided usefulness of Home Missionary operations. REV. H. J. BEVIS'S SERMONS. Crown 8vo., price 6s. 6d., cloth. Sermons Preached in ^ BY REV. HENRY J., BEVIS. Contents: NEW THINGS IN CHRISTIANITY NEW REVELATIONS or OLD TRUTHS THE INFLUENCE OF THE UNSEEN THE SPECIAL MEANING OF COMMON THINGS A VISIT TO THE POTTER'S HOUSE THE OPPOSITES ILLUSTRATIONS OF LIFE THE LAW OF NATURE AND OF LIFE TEMPLE VIEWS OF WINTER GOD'S GREAT- NESS IN SMALL THINGS ENTERTAINING STRANGERS MAN'S NEEDS AND GOD'S WEALTH THE SAINT'S ESTIMATE OF GOD'S LOVINGKINDNESS TRUMPET VOICES TALKING WITH Us SPIRITUAL INTROSPECTION MAKING AN IDOL THE WOMAN'S ARGUMENT HONEY OUT OF THE DEAD LION STRENGTH LOST AND EESTORED MEN ENDEAVOURING TO BE LIKE THK HEATHEN 'THE COUNTERBALANCING OF AGENCIES RAIN ON THE MOWN GRASS NICODEMVI^-GOD'S THOUGHTS THE DECEASE AT JERUSALEM LIFE A BOOK?* j , " A volume of simple, unaffected, yet elegant sermons." Daily Telegraph. "This volume of Pulpit Discourses will takejjank with the best that any of the working clergy, Free or Established, have sent forth to the world. The discourses are thoroughly abreast of the times, both in matter and in form, and evince a chastened thoughtfulness, and are characterised by a grace of ex- pression that are verj refreshing. 1 * Litera/iy World. LONDON : JOHN S*.OW & CO., 2, JVY LANE* PATERNOSTER ROW. WJ , STANDARD WORKS ON MISSIONS. Nineteen Tears in Polynesia. Missionary Life, Travels, and Researches in the Islands of the Pacific. By Eev. GEORGE TURNER, D.D. Second Thousand, One large Volume, 8vo., with Map and numerous Illustrations, 12s., cloth. " One of the best of our missionary books. It takes rank with the great works of Williams, Moffat, and Livingstone." Nonconformist. Missions in Western Polynesia ; ( being^ Historical Sketches of these Missions to the present time. By Rev. A. W. MURRAY. With Map and Illustrations, 8vo., price 10s. 6d., cloth. "Mr. Murray's details would be regarded as a missionary romance but for the repeated histories of the wonderful results of Polynesian missions." Sydney Morning Herald. Mission Life in the Islands of the Pacific: a Narrative of the Life and Labours of Aaron Buzacott, Missionary to the South Seas, the Friend and Companion of John Williams, ferown 8vo., with Portrait^ and Engravings, 6s., cloth. " Since the Life of Williams, there has been no picture from the South Sea Mission so vivid as the Life of Buzacott." Sunday Marazine v Memoirs of the Life of Rev. "John Williams. By Rev. E. PROUT. Si$h Thousand, 8vo., price 3s.; cloth, 4s. "John Williams was as true a saint and martyr ( as any man that has been canonised, and the record of his wonderful life and labours, anil of his tragical end, will be read with un- diminished interest by generations yet unborn. Journal of Sacred Literature. The Martyr of iLrromanga ; or, the Philosophy of Missions. Illustrated from the Labours, Death, and Character of John Williams. By J. CAMPBELL', D.D. 8vo., 4s., cloth. Ravage Island : fts Physical* Characteristics, and the Past and Present State of its Inhabitants. By Rev. THOMAS POWELL. With Map of the Island, pice 6d. The Missionary's Reward ; or, Success of the Gospel in the Pacific. By Rev. G. PRITCHARD. Fcap. 8vo., 2s. 6d., cloth. India and Christian Missions. A Popular Account of the Character, Social Customs, and Religious State of the People ; and of the Agencies, Obstacles, Results, and Prospects of Indian Missionary -Labour. By Rev. E. STORROW. Fcap. Is. 6d., cloth. "The most truthful book on Indian Missions we have ever met." Calcutta Review, The Eastern L%y fathered: a Memoir of Bala Shoondore Tagore, a Hindu Lady. With Observations on the Position and Prospects of Hindu Female Society. By Rev. E. STORROW. Second Edition, 18mo., Is. 6d., clot v '* * ,> > ** *i: ^ ?4 -